Quantcast
Channel: ICONOGRAPHIE CHRÉTIENNE
Viewing all 1130 articles
Browse latest View live

Saint MELETIUS d'ANTIOCHE

$
0
0

Meletius of Antioch B (RM)

Born at Melitene, Lower Armenia; died in Constantinople in 381. Meletius was born into a distinguished family and was appointed bishop of Sebastea about 358 but fled to the desert and then to Beroea, Syria, when the appointment caused great dissension. In 361, a group of Arians and Catholics elected him archbishop of Antioch, a church that had been oppressed by the Arians since the banishment of Saint Eustathius in 331. He was a compromise candidate between the two groups, and though confirmed by Emperor Constantius II, he was opposed by some Catholics because Arians had participated in his election.


The Arian hope that he would join them was dashed when he expounded the Catholic position before the pro-Arian emperor. He and several other bishops were ordered to expound upon the text of the Book of Proverbs: "The Lord has created me in the beginning of His ways." First, George of Alexandria explained it in an Arian sense. Then Acacius of Caesarea gave it a meaning bordering on the heretical, but Meletius expounded it in the Catholic sense and connected it with the Incarnation. This public testimony so angered the Arians that the Arian Bishop Eudoxus of Constantinople was able to convince the emperor to exile Meletius to Lower Armenia (only a month after he took possession of his see) and to appoint Arian Euzoius, who had previously been excommunicated by Patriarch Saint Alexander of Alexandria, to his episcopal chair. Thus began the famous Meletian schism of Antioch, although it really started with the banishment of Saint Eustathius.

On the death of the emperor in 361, his successor, Julian, recalled Meletius, who found that in his absence, a faction of the Catholic bishops, led by Lucifer Cagliari, had elected Paulinus archbishop.

The Council of Alexandria in 362 was unsuccessful in healing the breach, and an unfortunate rift between Saint Athanasius and Meletius in 363 exacerbated the matter. During the next 15 years, Meletius was exiled (356-66 and 371-78) by Emperor Valens while the conflict between the Arian and Catholic factions raged.

Gradually, Meletius's influence in the East grew as more bishops supported him. By 379, the bishops backing him numbered 150, in contrast to his 26 supporters in 363. The rift between the contending Catholic factions, however, continued despite the untiring efforts of Saint Basil, who was unswerving in his support of Meletius, to resolve the matter.

In 374, the situation was further complicated when Pope Damasus recognized Paulinus as archbishop, appointed him papal legate in the East, and Saint Jerome allowed himself to be ordained a priest by Paulinus. In 378, the death of the avidly pro-Arian Valens led to the restoration of the banished bishops by Emperor Gratian, and Meletius was reinstated. He was unable to reach an agreement with Paulinus before his death in Constantinople in May while presiding at the third General Council of Constantinople. His funeral was attended by all the fathers of the council and the faithful of the city. Saint Gregory of Nyssa delivered his funeral panegyric (Benedictines, Delaney, Encyclopedia, Walsh).


Bienheureux JAMES FENN et ses compagnons, martyrs

$
0
0

Blessed James Fenn and Companions (AC)

Died 1584. A group of martyrs consisting of James Fenn, John Nutter, John Munden, and Thomas Hemerford, who were martyred at Tyburn, England, and beatified in 1929. While they died during the same persecution and were beatified at the same time, they are not included among the Forty Martyrs of England and Wales.


James Fenn was born in Montacute near Yeovil, Somerset, and was educated at Corpus Christi College and Gloucester Hall at Oxford. He became a school master and married. Upon his wife's death, he studied in Rheims and was ordained to the priesthood in 1580.

John Nutter was born near Burnley, Lancastershire, and was a fellow of Saint John's College, Cambridge. He studied for the priesthood at Rheims and was ordained in 1581.

John Munden, a native of Coltley, South Maperton, Dorset, studied at New College, Oxford, became a school master, went to Rheims and to Rome for his ecclesiastical training and was ordained in 1582.

Thomas Hemerford, a native of Dorsetshire, was educated at Saint John's College and Hart Hall, Oxford. He studied for the priesthood at the English College in Rome, where he was ordained in 1583--just a year before his death (Benedictines).

Saint POLYEUCTE de MÉLITÈNE, martyr

$
0
0



Saint Polyeucte

Martyr à Mélitène ( 250)

Légionnaire romain, décapité en Arménie pour sa foi chrétienne alors qu'il n'était encore que catéchumène. Il reçut ainsi le "baptême de sang". Corneille reprit les "Actes" de son martyre pour en faire une tragédie qui est conforme à la vérité historique.

Polyeucte et Néarque: officiers de la douzième légion romaine en Arménie. Néarque était chrétien et son ami Polyeucte encore païen. La persécution devait les séparer. Mais alors la foi les unit. Ils furent arrêtés, parce qu'il était demandé aux soldats de sacrifier l'encens à l'empereur. Pauline, l'épouse de Polyeucte, le poussait à renier Jésus-Christ. Néarque et lui furent décapités. Une tragédie de Corneille perpétue ce combat de la foi.

À Mélitène en Arménie, vers 250, saint Polyeucte, martyr. Soldat obligé de sacrifier aux dieux par l’édit de l’empereur Dèce, il brisa les idoles, subit pour cela de multiples supplices et enfin, décapité, fut baptisé dans son sang.


Martyrologe romain




Saint Polyeucte naquit à Mélitène en Arménie cappadocienne. Il était soldat sous l' empereur Dèce ( 249-251 ) et souffrit le martyre sous l' empereur Valérien ( 253-259 ).

Il était l' ami de Néarque à qui il promit de devenir chrétien. Après la parution des édits ordonnant aux militaires de sacrifier aux idoles, il refusa d' abjurer. Son beau-père Félix dut lui-même appliquer la sentence impériale. Il lui permit de prendre congé, avant son exécution, de ses enfants et de Pauline sa femme. Ceux-ci le supplièrent d' apostasier, mais il resta ferme dans la foi au Christ ressuscité. 

Il tendit le cou à l'épée...Il est tant en Orient ( fêté le 9 janvier chez les orthodoxes ) qu' en Occident le patron des chrétiens fidèles à leurs voeux.

Sous Constantin, une église fut construite à Mélitène ( aujourd' hui en Turquie ) ainsi qu' un monastère ( martyrium ). Saint Euthyme le Grand pria sur sa tombe avant de partir pour la Palestine. Mélitène devint une grande ville chrétienne.

En 527 à Constantinople on construisit une magnifique église en son honneur. Saint Grégoire de Tours le vénérait spécialement.

Pierre Corneille écrivit en 1641 une célèbre pièce de théâtre sur la vie de ce martyr.



Polyeuctus of Melitene M (RM)

Died January 10, c. 250-259. Saint Polyeuctus, a wealthy Roman officer, was martyred at Melitene, Armenia, under Valerian. His acta, as given by Metaphrastes, are as touching as any in early Christian literature. His friend Nearchus was so zealous in his desire to lay down his life for Christ when he heard the Christian persecution was to reach the outposts of the Empire, that Polyeuctus was converted to the faith and openly professed it. He was, of course, captured and condemned to be tortured. When his tormentors were weary, they turned to argumentation to persuade him to apostatize. Most men would have been moved by the distress of their families. But tears and protestations of his wife Paulina, his children, and his father-in-law Felix were insufficient move this new Christian. Finally the sentence of death was passed by the judge, which Polyeuctus greeted with such cheerfulness and joy that many were converted as he travelled to the place of his beheading.


The Christians buried him in Melitene. Nearchus gathered his blood in a cloth, and afterwards wrote his acta. The Greeks keep his festival very solemnly, and all the Latin martyrologies mention him. Saint Euthymius often prayed in a famous church of St. Polyeuctus at Melitene. The stately church bearing his name in Constantinople, under Justinian, the vault of which was covered with plates of gold, in which it was the custom for men to make their most solemn oaths, as is related by Saint Gregory of Tours. The same author informs us, in his history of the Franks, that the kings of France confirmed their treaties by the name of Polyeuctus.

Saint Jerome's Martyrology and the most ancient Armenian calendars place Polyeuctus's feast on January 7; while the Greeks celebrate in on January 9. Nevertheless, his feast is marked on February 13 in the ancient martyrology, which was sent from Rome to Aquileia in the eighth century, and which is copied by Ado, Usuard, and the Roman Martyrology. Corneille has used some elements of the martyr's story in his tragedy Polyeucte (Benedictines, Husenbeth).


Saint Polyeucte

Profile

Pagansoldierin the 12th imperial Roman legion assigned to Armenia in the 3rd century. Friend of SaintNearchuswho brought him to the faith. Ordered to offer a sacrifice of incense to the emperor as a god, Polyeucte refused. Martyr.


Martyr Polyeuctus of Melitene, in Armenia

Saint Polyeuctus was the first martyr in the Armenian city of Meletine. He was a soldier under the emperor Decius (249-251) and he later suffered for Christ under the emperor Valerian (253-259). The saint was friend also of Nearchos, a fellow-soldier and firm Christian, but Polyeuctus, though he led a virtuous life, remained a pagan.

When the persecution against Christians began, Nearchos said to Polyeuctus, “Friend, we shall soon be separated, for they will take me to torture, and you alas, will renounce your friendship with me.” Polyeuctus told him that he had seen Christ in a dream, Who took his soiled military cloak from him and dressed him in a radiant garment. “Now,” he said, “I am prepared to serve the Lord Jesus Christ.”
Enflamed with zeal, St Polyeuctus went to the city square, and tore up the edict of Decius which required everyone to worship idols. A few moments later, he met a procession carrying twelve idols through the streets of the city. He dashed the idols to the ground and trampled them underfoot.

His father-in-law, the magistrate Felix, who was responsible for enforcing the imperial edict, was horrified at what St Polyeuctus had done and declared that he had to die for this. “Go, bid farewell to your wife and children,” said Felix. Paulina came and tearfully entreated her husband to renounce Christ. His father-in-law Felix also wept, but St Polyeuctus remained steadfast in his resolve to suffer for Christ.

With joy he bent his head beneath the sword of the executioner and was baptized in his own blood. Soon, when the Church of Christ in the reign of St Constantine had triumphed throughout all the Roman Empire, a church was built at Meletine in honor of the holy Martyr Polyeuctus. Many miracles were worked through the intercession of St Polyeuctus. In this very church the parents of St Euthymius the Great (January 20) prayed fervently for a son. The birth of this great luminary of Orthodoxy in the year 376 occurred through the help of the holy Martyr Polyeuctus.

St Polyeuctus was also venerated by St Acacius, Bishop of Meletine (March 31), a participant in the Third Ecumenical Council, and a great proponent of Orthodoxy. In the East, and also in the West, the holy Martyr Polyeuctus is venerated as a patron saint of vows and treaty agreements.

The Polyeucte Overture of French composer Paul Dukas is only one of many pieces of classical music inspired by the saints. It premiered in January of 1892. French dramatist Pierre Corneille has also written a play, Polyeucte (1642), based on the martyr’s life.



Saint LÉZIN (LICINIUS) d'ANGERS, évêque et confesseur

$
0
0

Charlotte de Ferré présentée par saint Lézin,

 vitrail, La Chapelle-Janson (Ille-et-Vilaine), église Saint Lézin


Saint Lézin

Évêque d'Angers (6ème s.)

Il fut d'abord le connétable du roi Clotaire, puis gouverneur des provinces armoricaines. Il vint habiter à Angers qui en était alors la capitale. Il remplit toutes ces fonctions avec conscience, habileté et honnêteté. Puis, un beau jour, il changea d'orientation et se retira pour devenir moine dans l'abbaye de Châlonne. C'est là qu'à la mort de l'évêque d'Angers, les angevins se souvenant de lui, le tirent du monastère et l'élisent pour être leur évêque. Il mit au service de l'Église les qualités dont il avait fait la preuve durant son gouvernement civil. 

Une localité perpétue sa mémoire: Saint Lézin-49120. 

Un internaute nous écrit:

"D'après l'abbé Louis Tardif, auteur de 'Saint Lézin, évêque d'Angers', ce saint a vécu au VIe siècle et non au VIIe. Il serait né entre 530 et 540. 

J'habite St-Lézin et je connais l'histoire du Saint patron de mon village, dont les habitants sont les Liciniens (du latin Licinius)"

Au 1er novembre au martyrologe romain: À Angers, vers 606, saint Lézin, évêque, à qui le pape saint Grégoire le Grandrecommanda les moines romains qui gagnaient l’Angleterre.


Martyrologe romain




Licinius of Angers B (RM)
(also known as Lesin, Lucinus)

Born c. 540; died c. 618; feast day formerly November 1. When Licinus was about 20, he was sent to the court of his cousin King Clotaire I. His prudence and valor distinguished him both in the court and in the army, and he carried out all his Christian duties with diligently. Fasting and prayer were familiar to him, and his heart was always raised to God. After King Chilperic made him count of Anjou, about 578, Licinus consented to take a wife. On their wedding day, the lady contracted leprosy. He immediately decided to renounce the world and entered holy orders two years later.


Licinus found true joy within a community of ecclesiastics, engaging in the exercises of piety, austere penance, and meditaton on the holy scriptures. The people, clergy, and the court of Clotaire II all concurred that Licinus should assume the episcopacy of Angers when Bishop Audouin died. Overcoming his own humility, he was consecrated by Saint Gregory of Tours.

As bishop, his time and his substance were divided in feeding the hungry, comforting and releasing prisoners, and curing the bodies and souls of his people. Though he was careful to keep up exact discipline in his diocese, he was more inclined to indulgence than rigor, in imitation of the tenderness which Jesus Christ showed for sinners. He won souls, not simply by strong preaching, but more through an exemplary life, miracles, and daily prayer for the souls in his care. He longed for greater solitude, and tried to resign his bishopric, but his priests, people, and fellow bishops refused to entertain such a thought. So he spent the rest of his life tending his flock--doing God's will and not his own. His patience was perfected by continual infirmities in his last years.

Licinus was buried in the monastery church of St. John Baptist, which he had founded for his frequent retreats. It is now a collegiate church, and enriched with his relics. At Angers he is commemorated on June 8 (the day of his consecration) and on June 21 when his relics were translated or taken up, 1169, in the time of Henry II, king of England, count of Anjou. His vita, based on the testimony of his disciples, was written soon after his death; and again by Marbodius, archdeacon of Angers, afterwards bishop of Rennes, both in Bollandus (Benedictines, Encyclopedia (Nov.), Husenbeth).


February 13

St. Licinius, Bishop of Angers, Confessor

[Called by the French Lesin.]  HE was born of a noble family, allied to the kings of France, about the year 540. He was applied to learning as soon as he was capable of instruction, and sent to the court of King Clotaire I. (whose cousin he was) being about twenty years of age. He signalized himself by his prudence and valour both in the court and in the army, and acquitted himself of all Christian duties with extraordinary exactitude and fervour. Fasting and prayer were familiar to him, and his heart was always raised to God. King Chilperic made him count or governor of Anjou, and being overcome by the importunities of his friends, the saint consented to take a wife about the year 578. But the lady was struck with a leprosy on the morning before it was to be solemnized. This accident so strongly affected Liciuius, that he resolved to carry into immediate execution a design he had long entertained of entirely renouncing the world. This he did in 580, and leaving all things to follow Jesus Christ, he entered himself among the clergy, and hiding himself from the world in a community of ecclesiastics, found no pleasure but in the exercises of piety and the most austere penance, and in meditating on the holy scriptures. Audouin, the fourteenth bishop of Angers, dying towards the year 600, the people remembering the equity and mildness with which Licinius had governed them, rather as their father than as a judge or master, demanded him for their pastor. The voice of the clergy seconded that of the people, and the concurrence of the court of Clotaire II. in his minority, under the regency of his mother Fredegonda, overcame all the opposition his humility could make. His time and his substance were divided in feeding the hungry, comforting and releasing prisoners, and curing the bodies and souls of his people. Though he was careful to keep up exact discipline in his diocess, he was more inclined to indulgence than rigour, in imitation of the tenderness which Jesus Christ showed for sinners. Strong and persuasive eloquence, the more forcible argument of his severe and exemplary life, and God himself speaking by miracles, qualified him to gain the hearts of the most hardened, and make daily conquests of souls to Christ. He renewed the spirit of devotion and penance by frequent retreats, and desired earnestly to resign his bishopric, and hide himself in some solitude: but the bishops of the province, whose consent he asked, refusing to listen to such a proposal, he submitted, and continued to spend the remainder of his life in the service of his flock. His patience was perfected by continual infirmities in his last years, and he finished his sacrifice about the year 618, in the sixty-fifth of his age. He was buried in the church of St. John Baptist, which he had founded, with a monastery, which he designed for his retreat. It is now a collegiate church, and enriched with the treasure of his relics. His memory was publicly honoured in the seventh age: the 1st of November was the day of his festival, though he is now mentioned in the Roman Martyrology on the 13th of February. At Angers he is commemorated on the 8th of June, which seems to have been the day of his consecration, and on the 21st of June, when his relics were translated or taken up, 1169, in the time of Henry II. king of England, count of Anjou. See his life, written from the relation of his disciples soon after his death; and again by Marbodius, archdeacon of Angers, afterwards bishop of Rennes, both in Bollandus

Rev. Alban Butler (1711–73).  Volume II: February. The Lives of the Saints.  1866.


Saint Licinius

Also known as
  • Lesin
Profile

Born to the Frenchnobility. Monk. Bishopof Angers, Francein 586, consecrated by SaintGregory of Tours.

Saint SIGFRID de WEXLOW

$
0
0

Sigfrid of Wexlow, OSB B (AC)
(also known as Sigfrid Växjö)

Born in Glastonbury, England (?); died at Växjö, Sweden, c. 1045; canonized by Pope Adrian IV (?).

Untrustworthy accounts say that the patron saint of Sweden is an Englishman, Sigfrid, who reached Sweden as a result of a call from King Olaf Tryggvason of Norway, who had been converted himself by another Englishman, Saint Alphege. Sigfrid is said to have been born in Northumberland, become a priest at York or Glastonbury, and was sent by King Ethelred as a missionary to Norway with two other bishops, Grimkel and John.

They labored under the protection of the archbishop of Bremen (Germany). After converting many pagans, Sigfrid continued on to Sweden in 1008. Saint Ansgar had planted the seeds of faith in Sweden in 830; but the country had relapsed into paganism soon after his time. A second wave of missionary saints, including Sigfrid, followed about two centuries later.

There he built himself a wooden church at Växjö in southern Sweden, and labored with success in the Smaeland and Västergötland districts. He converted twelve of the principal men of the province, then many others followed their example. The fountain near the mountain of Ostrabo, since called Wexlow) in which Sigfrid baptized the catechumens, long retained the names of the first 12 converts, engraved on a monument.

Others, including the King Saint Olaf Skotkonung of Sweden, were attracted out of curiosity to see the rich fabrics and beautiful vessels used during the celebration of the Mass, to hear his preaching, and to observe the dignity and majesty of the Christian worship. That attracted them first. But it was the example of the lives of Sigfrid and his companion missionaries that open their eyes of faith and led to the baptism of so many others including the king, who was baptized at Husaby (one of the sites in Sigrid Undset's Kristin Lavransdatter) in a spring that later bore Sigfrid's name and was the channel of many miracles.

Sigfrid ordained and consecrated two native bishops to govern neighboring territories, but he retained the episcopacy of Växjö while he lived. His three nephews--Unaman, a priest; Sunaman, a deacon; and Winaman, a subdeacon--were his chief assistants in his apostolic efforts.

Sigfrid also labored in Denmark. During one of Sigfrid's absences from Sweden, he instructed his three nephews to carry on the missionary work. A troop of idolatrous rebels--perhaps out of hatred for Christianity, perhaps in search of booty--plundered the church of Växjö and barbarously murdered Sigfrid's nephews by cutting off their heads, putting them in a box, and flinging them into a lake. The bodies they buried in the midst of the forest where they were never found.

Sigfrid returned, recovered the three heads and claimed that they could still talk. He asked whether the crime would be avenged. "Yes," replied the first head. "When?" asked the second. "In the third generation," answered the third. And so it was. The saint had brilliantly used the dead heads to terrorize his living enemies. Their heads were placed in a shrine. The king was angered by their deaths and resolved to execute the murderers, but at Sigfrid's earnest entreaties Olaf spared their lives--an early testimony against capital punishment. Olaf compelled the guilty to pay a heavy fine to Sigfrid, but the saint refused to accept it even though he was living in extreme poverty and had to contend with rebuilding his church. Thenceforth, he was invincible.

The saint became so renowned that the Germans claimed him as their own, insisting that he had been born either in Bremen or Hamburg. He died in old age, and his bones rest beneath the high altar of the cathedral of Växjö, and were famous for miracles. Sigfrid was so successful that he is called the Apostle of Sweden, where he is still venerated. A metrical office for his feast survives in both Sweden and Denmark.

He is reported to have been canonized by Pope Adrian IV, but there is no proof it (Attwater, Benedictines, Bentley, Delaney, Farmer, Husenbeth, Walsh).

Saint Sigfrid is pictured as a bishop with two companion monks crossing the sea in a ship. He may also be shown baptizing King Olaf of Sweden, or menaced by devils. There is a 14th century wall-painting possibly of him at Stoke Orchard, Worcestershire (Roeder). He may also be represented as a bishop carrying the heads of his three nephews, which are sometimes misrepresented as three loaves (Farmer).


Saint GERMAIN, abbé bénédictin et martyr, et saint RANDOALD, moine bénédictin et martyr

$
0
0

Saint Germain

Abbé (7ème s.)

abbé (*) et saint Renoald son prieur, assassinés alors qu'ils reprochaient ses pillages et ses massacres au duc d'Alsace, qui fut le père desainte Odile. De nombreux miracles perpétuèrent leur mémoire et les diocèse de Bâle et de Strasbourg les mirent au propres de leur liturgie. 

(*) un internaute nous signale:

Saint Germain était à la tête de l'abbaye de Moutier-Grandval (en allemand Münster-Granfelden). Il s'agit de la ville de Moutier et du village de Grandval, localités situées dans le Jura bernois, région de Suisse francophone.

Au monastère de Granfelt, chez les Suisses, vers 667, saint Germain, abbé. Alors qu’il cherchait à défendre par des paroles pacifiques des voisins du monastère massacrés par une bande de pillards, il fut dépouillé de ses vêtements et succomba, percé de coups de lance, avec le moine saint Randoald.

Martyrologe romain

SOURCE : http://nominis.cef.fr/contenus/saint/5795/Saint-Germain.html

Saints Germain et Randoald, Martyrs (+ 666)

Germain, fils d'un riche sénateur de Trêves, après sa formation auprès de l'évêque de cette ville, devint moine de Luxeuil, fondée par Saint Colomban, sous l'Abbé Waldebert. Le duc Gondoin, un des principaux seigneurs d'Alsace, voulant fonder un monastère au diocèse de Bâle en un lieu appelé Grandval, recourut à l'Abbé de Luxeuil et à ses moines. Germain y fut envoyé avec quelques compagnons dont Randoald, et devint le premier  Abbé de Moutier-Grandval. Après plusieurs années de paix, le duc d'Alsace, Cathic, père de la future sainte Odile et ancêtre  du Bienheureux Léon IX, s'en vint dévaster la contrée et en particulier la vallée de Delémont. Courageusement, Germain et son prieur Randoald partirent à sa rencontre, en habits sacerdotaux et le trouvèrent dans l'église de Saint Mauriceà Courtételle. Ils s'en retournèrent après l'avoir admonesté. Un des lieutenants de Cathic avec quelques hommes se lança à leur poursuite; ils les rattrapèrent et les exécutèrent, les perçant de coups de lances, le 21 février 666, veille de la fête de la chaire de Saint Pierre. On rapporte un certain nombre de miracles sur la tombe du saint et sur les lieux de son martyre. L'année suivante, notamment, la veille du jour de la naissance de Notre-Seigneur "une lumière si grande et si brillante descendit du ciel à l'endroit où reposait le corps mutilé du bienheureux que tous furent remplis d'admiration et saisis d'une grande terreur."

Le martyre des saints Germain et Randoald a été rapporté par Bobolène, quelques années seulement après sa mort. La sobriété du récit l'a fait louer. Les reliques de nos saints, après la disparition de l'Abbaye de Moutier-Grandval à la Réforme, furent transportées par la communauté exilée, à Delémont. Elles se trouvent exposées dans l'Eglise paroissiale. Le Musée Jurassien, non loin de la même église, a en dépôt quelques-uns des trésors de l'ancienne Abbaye, dont la fameuse crosse de Saint Germain. Celle-ci est la plus ancienne crosse conservée d'Orient et d'Occident. La fameuse Bible de Moutier Grandval, un monument elle aussi, est propriété du British Museum à Londres. Une traduction de ce récit vous est proposée sur cette page après, d'après les Acta Sanctorum

Saint Germain et Saint Randoald

Saint Germain, né à Trèves en 610, dans une famille noble est assassiné le 21 février 675 dans la plaine de la Communance à Courtételle.

A l’âge de 17 ans, il entre au monastère de Luxeuil, où l’abbé Walbert l’ordonne prêtre et le choisit comme premier abbé (supérieur) du nouveau monastère de Moutier-Grandval. Revenant d’une rencontre avec le duc d’Alsace Eticho à qui il avait reproché les violences exercées sur la population locale, il est assassiné en compagnie de Randoald, prévôt du monastère.

Leurs corps sont déposés dans la « basilica S. Petri », peut-être l’église Saint-Pierre de Moutier détruite vers 1870. A la Réforme, en 1531, les chanoines emportèrent avec eux leurs reliques et les déposèrent dans l’église de Delémont où elles se trouvent encore aujourd’hui.


Tout ce que l’on sait de Saint Germain nous parvient des écrits du moine Bobolène, de Moutier-Grandval : ses frères religieux, Chadoal et Aridius, témoins oculaires de la vie des martyrs, demandèrent avec insistance à Bobolène de rédiger une hagiographie de Germain et Randoald. 


La vie de nos deux saints a été écrite vers 695. Ce document nous est connu grâce au Codex de Saint-Gall, manuscrit du commencement du 11e siècle, probablement parvenu au couvent de Saint-Gall par le moine Iso, l’un des maîtres de l’école de Grandval.

Saint Randoald


21.2 vers 675 dans la vallée de Delémont,  basilica S. Petri(peut-être ancienne église paroissiale Saint-Pierre) à Moutier. Moine de Moutier-Grandval, R. fut assassiné en compagnie de l'abbé Germain en revenant d'une entrevue orageuse avec le duc d'Alsace Eticho. Ses restes furent transférés à la Réforme dans l'église paroissiale Saint-Marcel à Delémont. Fête célébrée le 21 février.

Saint Germain


*au plus tôt en 612 à Trèves,21.2. vers 675 dans la vallée de Delémont, dans la basilica S. Petri (peut-être l'église Saint-Pierre de Moutier détruite en 1859), d'une famille sénatoriale de Trèves. Fils d'Optardus. Elevé auprès de l'évêque de sa ville natale Modoald, G. rejoint à 17 ans l'ermitage vosgien d'Arnoul de Metz. Après un passage à Remiremont (Vosges), il entre à Luxeuil, où l'abbé Walbert (629-670) l'ordonne prêtre et le choisit comme premier abbé de Moutier-Grandval, fondé dans le troisième quart du VIIe s. Revenant d'une rencontre avec le duc d'Alsace Eticho à qui il avait reproché les violences exercées sur la population locale, il est assassiné en compagnie de Randoald, prévôt du monastère. Une crosse richement ornementée du VIIe s. conservée aujourd'hui à Delémont lui est attribuée par la tradition. Sa fête est célébrée le 21 février.

Différents liens sont à votre disposition pour découvrir d'avantage l'histoire de nos Saint-Patrons Saint Germain et Saint Randoald:

Germain, fils d'un riche sénateur de Trêves, après sa formation auprès de l'évêque de cette ville, devint moine de Luxeuil, fondée par Saint Colomban, sous l'Abbé Waldebert. Le duc Gondoin, un des principaux seigneurs d'Alsace, voulant fonder un monastère au diocèse de Bâle en un lieu appelé Grandval, recourut à l'Abbé de Luxeuil et à ses moines. Germain y fut envoyé avec quelques compagnons dont Randoald, et devint le premier  Abbé de Moutier-Grandval. Après plusieurs années de paix, le duc d'Alsace, Cathic, père de la future sainte Odile et ancêtre  du Bienheureux Léon IX, s'en vint dévaster la contrée et en particulier la vallée de Delémont. Courageusement, Germain et son prieur Randoald partirent à sa rencontre, en habits sacerdotaux et le trouvèrent dans l'église de Saint Maurice à Courtételle. Ils s'en retournèrent après l'avoir admonesté. Un des lieutenants de Cathic avec quelques hommes se lança à leur poursuite; ils les rattrapèrent et les exécutèrent, les perçant de coups de lances, le 21 février 666, veille de la fête de la chaire de Saint Pierre. On rapporte un certain nombre de miracles sur la tombe du saint et sur les lieux de son martyre. L'année suivante, notamment, la veille du jour de la naissance de Notre-Seigneur "une lumière si grande et si brillante descendit du ciel à l'endroit où reposait le corps mutilé du bienheureux que tous furent remplis d'admiration et saisis d'une grande terreur."


12 .Comme on annonçait au bienheureux Germain  que Salmond entrait dans le Val par le Nord avec une grande armée et que Cathicus arrivait par un autre endroit avec une troupe considérable, prenant avec lui les reliques des saints et les livres, il se hâta d'aller à leur rencontre avec le Préposé du Monastère appelé Randoald. Mais avant qu'ils parviennent jusqu'au duc, des ennemis, remplis du diable, le jetèrent à terre. Néanmoins ils parvinrent jusquà Cathicus et le bienheureux Germain le trouva dans la basilique de saint Maurice tenant  conseil avec le comte Erico. Il lui adressa la parole en ces termes: "Ennemi de Dieu et de la vérité, pourquoi as-tu attaqué des hommes qui sont chrétiens? Comment ne crains-tu pas de vouer mon monastère au naufrage, le monastère que j'ai construit?" Alors Cathicus demanda pardon pour le forfait commis. Avec une feinte humilité, il voulut lui remettre en mains propres une caution, mais le bienheureux Germain refusa de l'accepter puisque l'autre promettait de faire satisfaction pour tout. Il le laissa donc dans cette même basilique de saint Maurice et sortit avec son seul compagnon, Randoald.

." Ensuite, comme il voulait regagner à pied son monastère avec son compagnon, des hommes remplis du démon le suivirent sur le chemin. A leur vue, Germain, prêtre de Dieu et martyr, leur adressa des paroles pacifiques en ces termes : "Mes fils, ne perpétrez pas un tel crime contre le peuple de Dieu." Mais eux, remplis du démon, le dépouillèrent de ses vêtements. Voyant que son martyre approchait, le bienheureux Germain parla ainsi à son frère Randoald : "Soyons en paix, mon frère, car aujourd'hui, nous recevons le fruit de nos travaux." Et comme on l'avait dépouillé de ses vêtements ainsi que son frère, il disait : " Je te rends grâce, bon Pasteur, parce que tu ne m'as pas frustré de tes biens. Daigne m'accueillir avec mon frère et me faire partager le sort de tes saints." Après cela vint du ciel une voix qui disait : " Viens fidèle intendant, les cieux te sont ouverts. Mes anges se réjouissent à ton sujet et s'apprêtent à te conduire dans la Jérusalem céleste." Ces paroles dites, l'un de leurs ennemis plus effronté que les autres et rempli du démon le transperça de sa lance ainsi que Randoald ; son corps gisait inanimé, son âme pénétra les cieux.

Lorsque fut achevé le cercle de l'année, arriva le jour de la naissance du Seigneur : à la vigile même du jour de la Nativité, à ce qu'on rapporte, une si grande lumière resplendit, venant du ciel, là où le corps de saint Germain avait subi la mort, que tous s'en étonnaient et étaient remplis d'une grande crainte.


SOURCE : http://le-gardien.blogspot.ca/2015_02_01_archive.html

Germanus & Randoald, OSB MM (AC)

(also known as Germain & Rancald or Randaut)

Born in Trier (Trèves), Palatinate, Germany; died c. 677. Germanus, son of a rich senator, was an orphan raised by Bishop Modoard. At age 17, Germanus disposed of his property and entered Saint Romaric's monastery governed by Saint Arnulf of Metz at Romberg in the Vosges Mountains (Remiremont). Arnulf encouraged the young man to grow in holiness, and he did. Germanus, in turn, encouraged his younger brother Numerian to forsake the world and enter the double monastery, too.

From Remiremont he migrated to Luxeuil under its third abbot Saint Waldebert, who introduced the Benedictine Rule into the abbey. He later became abbot of the Granfel (Münsterthal) Monastery in the Val Moutier, which had been founded by Duke Gondo of Alsace. Germanus became a pioneer in reconstruction, road-building, dedication to the poor and under- privileged. This last was his downfall.

Gondo's successor, Boniface (Catihe), daily oppressed both the monks and poor inhabitants. The holy abbot, while bearing private injuries silently, often pleaded the cause of the poor. The duke laid waste to their lands, destroyed their harvests, and took away the means needed to eke out their poor subsistence. Germanus went out to meet Boniface as he was ravaging their lands and plundering their houses at the head of a troop of soldiers. German begged Boniface to spare a distressed and innocent people. The duke promised to stop, but his soldiers took up the killing, burning, and plundering again while the saint prayed in the church of St. Maurice.

The soldiers had long awaited an opportunity to expunge the inconvenient abbot who often denounced their ravaging of the poor. When Germanus and Randoald, his prior, were on their way back to Granfel, the soldiers captured, stripped, and pierced them with swords as the martyrs prayed. Their relics were deposited at Granfel, and were exposed in a rich shrine till the Reformation, when they were translated to Telsberg, or Delmont. Their acta were written by a contemporary priest, Babolen (Benedictines, Encyclopedia, Husenbeth).

Germanus is pictured as a Benedictine abbot holding a lance. Sometimes Randoald, his prior, is with him. Germanus may also be shown with a poor man at his feet (because he was murdered by the duke for interceding for the poor) or with a book, palm, and crozier. Germanus is venerated in Trier, Remiremont, Luxeuil, and Granfel (Roeder). 





SS. German, Abbot of Granfel, and Randaut, or Randoald, Martyrs

From their acts, written by the priest Babolen in the same age, in Bollandus, Le Cointe, ad an. 662. Bulteau, Hist. Mon. d’Occid. l. 3. c. 44. p. 661.

About the Year 666

ST. GERMAN, or GERMANUS, was son of a rich senator of Triers, and brought up from the cradle under the care of Modoald, bishop of Triers. At seventeen years of age, he gave all he could dispose of to the poor, and with Modoald’s consent applied himself to St. Arnoul, who having resigned his dignities of bishop of Metz, and minister of state under Dagobert, then led an eremitical life in a desert in Lorrain, near Romberg, or Remiremont. That great saint, charmed with the innocence and fervour of the tender young nobleman, received him in the most affectionate manner, and gave him the monastic tonsure. Under such a master the holy youth made great progress in a spiritual life, and after some time, having engaged a younger brother, called Numerian, to forsake the world, he went with him to Romberg, or the monastery of St. Romaric, a prince of royal blood, who, resigning the first dignity and rank which he enjoyed in the court of King Theobert, had founded in his own castle, in concert with his friend St. Arnoul, a double house, one larger for nuns, the other less for monks; both known since under the name of Remiremont, situated on a part of Mount Vosge. St. Romaric died in 653, and is named in the Roman Martyrology on the 8th of December, on which his festival is kept at Remiremont, and that of the Blessed Virgin deferred to the day following. He settled here the rule of Luxeu, or of St. Columban. 1 St. German made the practices of all manner of humiliations, penance, and religion, the object of his earnest ambition, and out of a desire of greater spiritual advancement, after some time passed with his brother to the monastery of Luxeu, then governed by the holy abbot, St. Walbert. Duke Gondo, one of the principal lords of Alsace, having founded a monastery in the diocess of Basil, called the Great Valley, in German, Granfel, and now more commonly Munsther-thal, or the Monastery of the valley. St. Walbert appointed St. German abbot of the colony which he settled there. Afterwards the two monasteries of Ursiein, commonly called St. Ursitz, and of St. Paul Zu-Werd, or of the island, were also put under his direction, though he usually resided at Granfel. Catihe, called also Boniface, who succeeded Gondo in the duchy, inherited no share of his charity and religion, and oppressed both the monks and poor inhabitants with daily acts of violence and arbitrary tyranny. The holy abbot bore all private injuries in silence, but often pleaded the cause of the poor. The duke had thrown the magistrates of several villages into prison, and many ways distressed the other inhabitants, laying waste their lands at pleasure, and destroying all the fruits of their toil, and all the means of their poor subsistence. As he was one day ravaging their lands and plundering their houses at the head of a troop of soldiers, St. German went out to meet him, to entreat him to spare a distressed and innocent people. The duke listened to his remonstrances and promised to desist; but whilst the saint staid to offer up his prayers in the church of St. Maurice, the soldiers fell again to killing, burning and plundering: and whilst St. German was on his road to return to Granfel, with his companion Randoald, commonly called Randaut, they first stripped them, and then, whilst they were at their prayers, pierced them both with lances, about the year 666. Their relics were deposited at Granfel, and were exposed in a rich shrine till the change of religion, since which time the canonries, into which this monastery was converted, are removed to Telsberg, or Delmont.

Note 1. Remiremont was destroyed in the tenth century by the Hungarians or New Huns, but rebuilt in the reign of Lewis III. in the plain beyond the Moselle, at the bottom of the mountain, where a town is formed. It has been, if not from its restoration, at least for several centuries, a noble collegiate church for canonesses, who make proof of nobility for two hundred years, but can marry if they resign their prebends; except the abbess, who makes solemn religious vows. [back]
Rev. Alban Butler (1711–73).  Volume II: February. The Lives of the Saints.  1866.

Saint BARADATE, anachorète et confesseur

$
0
0

Saint Baradate

Confesseur ( 460)

Par amour de Dieu, il s'enferma dans une cage où il ne pouvait se tenir que courbé. Son historien, Théodoret de Cyr, nous dit que de nombreux philosophes venaient le consulter. Son évêque lui ayant ordonné de cesser cette pénitence, il accepta d'abandonner ce mode de vie et il resta constamment debout, les mains tendues vers le ciel, couvert d'une tunique de peau où il n'avait laissé qu'une petite ouverture pour le nez, afin de respirer, et pour la bouche, pour se nourrir de l'Eucharistie.

SOURCE : http://nominis.cef.fr/contenus/saint/5813/Saint-Baradate.html

SAINT BARADATE, ANACHORETE

Ainsi que le prince des ténèbres, ce mortel ennemi des hommes, a malicieusement inventé divers moyens pour les ruiner et pour les perdre sans ressource, de même les enfants de la lumière et de la véritable piété ont trouvé divers degrés de vertu pour monter jusques dans le ciel. Car les uns combattant ensemble et par grandes troupes, dont il y un nombre innombrable, gagnent des couronnes incorruptibles. Les autres embrassant la vie solitaire et renonçant à toutes les consolations humaines pour ne s'entretenir qu'avec Dieu seul remportent des victoires immortelles. Les autres demeurant dans des cabanes et des cellules passent toute leur vie à célébrer tes louanges. Les autres n'ayant pour couvert que des antres et des cavernes s’emploient à la même occupation, et les autres, dont j'ai parlé de quelques-uns entre plusieurs, sans avoir ni antres, ni cavernes, ni cellules, ni cabanes, ni autre couverture .que le ciel, supportent les diverses contrariétés des saisons, tantôt étant tout transis par l'extrême rigueur du froid, et tantôt étant tout brûlés par l'insupportable ardeur du soleil. Ces derniers ont aussi entre eux diverses manières de vivre. Car les uns demeurent toujours debout. Les autres partagent le jour en deux, dont ils passent une partie assis et l'autre debout. Les autres s'enferment avec une muraille sèche pour éviter l'abord de ceux qui les viennent voir; et les autres ne se couvrant de quoi que ce soit, sont exposez à la vue de tout le monde. Ce que je me suis trouvé obligé de remarquer en voulant écrire la vie de l'admirable Baradate, d’autant qu'il a été ingénieux à trouver des austérités toutes nouvelles.

Il commença par s'enfermer dans une petite maisonnette, ou il demeura fort longtemps dans une contemplation continuelle; puis s’en allant sur une roche qui est au dessus du même lieu, il demeurait dans une cabane faite avec du bois si extrêmement petite, que ne pouvant s’y tenir debout. Il était toujours contraint de se courber, et dont les ais

étaient si mal assemblés qu'il y avait plusieurs grandes ouvertures; en sorte qu'il n'était pas moins exposé à la pluie et au soleil que ceux qui demeurent tout-à-fait à l’air; le seul avantage qu'il tirait d'être ainsi enfermé dans ce couvert, étant la contrainte et l'incommodité qu’il en recevait.

Après y avoir passé fort longtemps en cette manière, il en sortit sur l’instance que lui en fit le divin Théodose patriarche d’Antioche. Maintenant il se tient debout en levant sans cesse les mains vers le ciel, et en chantant les louanges du Créateur de l'univers. Son habit est d’un cuir qui le couvre tout et qui n'est ouvert qu'à l'endroit du nez et de la bouche, afin de pouvoir respirer, parce qu'autrement il ne pourvoit vivre : et quoi qu'il ne soit nullement robuste et qu'il soit sujet à diverses maladies, il ne laisse pas de résister à tous ces travaux, parce que le feu du divin amour dont son âme est toute embrasée et qui la rend si fervente, fait non seulement qu'il les entreprend avec joie, mais qu’il ne trouve point de peine à les souffrir.

Quant à son esprit, il est si intelligent et si clair, qu'il ne se peut rien voir de mieux que ses questions et ses réponses; et il argumente quelque fois plus fortement que ceux qui font le plus exercés dans les subtilités d'Aristote. Mais étant ainsi arrivé au plus haut comble de la vertu, il ne souffre nullement que la vanité l'y accompagne; et au lieu de lui permettre de le suivre, il lui ordonne de ramper sur la terre au pied de cette montagne sainte, parce qu'il n'ignore pas quels sont les malheureux effets que l'orgueil cause dans les âmes.

Voilà en peu de paroles quelle est la profonde sagesse de ce grand serviteur de Dieu. Je souhaite qu'elle aille toujours croissant de telle sorte qu'il achève heureusement sa carrière; puis que la gloire de ceux qui demeurent victorieux en de semblables combats remplit de  contentement et de joie toutes les personnes qui font profession de piété; et Dieu veuille que par l'assistance de leurs prières je puisse monter peu à peu sur cette montagne, et jouir de la consolation de les voir.


SOURCE : http://orthodoxievco.net/ecrits/peres/theodoret/Baradate.html

Baradates, Hermit (AC)
(also known as Baradatus)


Died c. 460. In the Philotheus (c. 22, t. 3, p. 868, and c. 27), Theodoret praises the Syrian hermit, Saint Baradates, whom he calls, "the admirable." Baradates lived in a hut made of wooden trellis, leaving it open to the weather. Like other desert solitaries, he clothed himself in the skins of wild animals and punished his body. Detachment from the needs of his body permitted him to place himself continually in the presence of God. By constant prayer he gained wisdom and knowledge of heavenly things. Emperor Leo I of Constantinople wrote to Baradates to consult with him about the council of Chalcedon. Although preferring his eremitical life, when ordered by the patriarch of Antioch to leave it, he obeyed readily. The zeal and divine grace supported his weak constitution (Benedictines, Encyclopedia, Husenbeth).



HE lived in the same diocess, in a solitary hut, made of wood in trellis, like windows, says Theodoret, 1 exposed to all the severities of the weather. He was clothed with the skins of wild beasts, and by conversing continually with God, he attained to an eminent degree of wisdom, and knowledge of heavenly things. He left his wooden prison by the order of the patriarch of Antioch, giving a proof of his humility by his ready obedience. He studied to imitate all the practices of penance, which all the other solitaries of those parts exercised, though of a tender constitution himself. The fervour of his soul, and the fire of divine love, supported him under his incredible labours, though his body was weak and infirm. It is sloth that makes us so often allege a pretended weakness of constitution, in the practice of penance and the exercises of devotion, which courage and fervour would not even feel. See Theodoret, Phil. c. 22. t. 3. p. 868, and c. 27.

Note 1. This passage of Theodoret shows that the windows of the ancients were made of trellis or wicker, before the invention of glass; though not universally; for in the ruins of Herculaneum, near Portichi, were found windows of a diaphanous thin slate, such as the rich in Rome sometimes used. [back]

Rev. Alban Butler (1711–73).  Volume II: February. The Lives of the Saints.  1866.

SOURCE : http://www.bartleby.com/210/2/224.html

Venerable Baradates, the Syrian Hermit

Saint Baradates the Syrian began to live as a desert-dweller in a hut near Antioch.

He then built a stone cell upon a hill, so cramped and low that the ascetic could stand in it only in a stooped position.

It had neither window nor door, and the wind, rain and cold came in through the cracks, and in summer he was not protected from the heat.

After many years, Patriarch Theodoretos of Alexandria urged the monk to leave the cramped hut.

Then the saint withdrew into a new seclusion: covered in leather from head to foot with a small opening for his nose and mouth, he prayed standing with hands upraised to heaven

The grace of God strengthened him in his works and purified his heart from passions. People began to flock to him for spiritual counsel, and St Baradates with deep humility guided them.

Having acquired many spiritual gifts, St Baradates departed to the Lord in peace in 460.


SOURCE : https://pemptousia.com/2015/02/venerable-baradates-the-syrian-hermit/

Saint PRETEXTAT de ROUEN, évêque et martyr

$
0
0



Vitrail de Saint Prétextat dans la chapelle de la Vierge de la cathédrale de Rouen.

Saint Prétextat

Évêque de Rouen, martyr ( 586)

Comme évêque de Rouen, il défend vigoureusement les droits de l'Église et dénonce les agissements de la cour royale, en particulier ceux de la reine Frédégonde. Il est violemment persécuté et, compromis avec la cour, le synode des évêques le condamne à sept ans d'exil. De retour sur son siège épiscopal, il adjure de nouveau Frédégonde de changer de vie. Celle-ci, furieuse de son retour et de son ascendant, le fait assassiner pendant qu'il prie au pied de l'autel.

Il vivait à une époque trouble et cruelle marquée par Brunehaut et Frédégonde qui n'hésitaient pas à assassiner qui ne leur convenait pas. Il fut souvent accusé, mais la vérité eut toujours raison des calomnies. Son rôle épiscopal fut des plus importants et les fidèles avaient grande confiance en lui.
À Rouen, en 586, saint Prétextat, évêque, qui fut frappé à mort par un sicaire de la reine Frédégonde dans sa cathédrale, le dimanche de la Résurrection.


Martyrologe romain



Lawrence Alma-Tadema.Frédégonde visite Prétextat sur son lit de mort

Saint Prétextat, évêque de Rouen, martyr. 588.

Pape : Benoît Ier ; Pélage II. Roi de France : Sigebert Ier ; Chilpéric Ier ; Clotaire II.


" La souffrance n'a de prix qu'autant qu'elle est supportée saintement ; et c'est de celle-ci que Jésus-Christ a dit " Bienheureux ceux qui pleurent, parce qu'ils seront consolés "."
Matth. V, 5.
Le roi d'Austrasie, Sigebert Ier, venait de succomber sous les coups des sicaires de Frédégonde, l'épouse de Chilpéric Ier, roi de Neustrie et roi de Paris ; il laissait une jeune veuve, la reine Brunehaut, qui eut le malheur de plaire au fils de sa rivale, le jeune Mérovée. Le mariage de Brunehaut avec Mérovée fut béni en 576, à Rouen, par saint Prétextat, qui était évêque de cette ville depuis l'année 549. Un pareil mariage était contraire aux Canons ; mais Prétextat, juge de la cause, accorda dispense et passa outre de là, grande colère à la cour de Chilpéric, où l'on fit entendre que le saint Evêque trempait dans la révolte de Mérovée. On ne tarda pas à lui faire son procès.

Le roi avait appris que cet évêque distribuait des présents au peuple ; il le manda à sa cour, et ayant découvert que la reine Brunehaut lui avait laissé ses trésors en dépôt, il les lui enleva et le fit garder en exil, jusqu'à ce qu'il eut fait terminer cette affaire par un jugement canonique. Il convoqua donc à ce sujet à Paris un concile de quarante-cinq évêques dans la basilique de Saint-Pierre, en 579.
Le roi parut lui-même au milieu de l'assemblée, et, adressant la parole à Prétextat qui avait eu ordre de se rendre au Concile, il lui dit :
" A quoi avez-vous pensé, évêque, de marier Mérovée, qui aurait dû être mon fils, et qui est mon ennemi, avec sa tante, c'est-à-dire avec la femme de son oncle ? Ignorez-vous les dispositions des saints Canons à ce sujet ? Mais vous n'en êtes pas demeuré là : vous avez conspiré avec lui et donné des présents pour me faire assassiner ; vous m'avez fait un ennemi de mon fils, vous avez séduit mon peuple par argent, afin que personne ne me gardât la fidélité promise, et vous avez voulu m'enlever ma couronne."
Les Francs, qui étaient présents en grand nombre, frémirent à ce discours et voulaient ouvrir les portes de l'église pour en tirer Prétextat et le lapider ; mais le roi les en empêcha.

Ce saint Evêque nia avec fermeté tous les faits avancés contre lui, malgré les dépositions de faux témoins, qui montrèrent divers présents
qu'il leur avait faits pour les engager à être fidèles à Mérovée. Il répondit :
" Vous dites vrai je vous ai fait divers présents, mais ce n'a pas été en vue de tenter votre fidélité au roi. Vous m'aviez donné des chevaux de prix et plusieurs autres choses ; que pouvais-je faire de mieux que de témoigner ma reconnaissance par des présents mutuels ?"
On parut se contenter de cette réponse, et le roi, ayant ainsi terminé la première séance, se retira dans son palais pour y mieux concerter ses accusations. Après le départ de Chilpéric, les évêques demeurèrent dans la sacristie, et, comme ils conféraient ensemble, Aétius, archidiacre de l'Eglise de Paris, les y vint trouver et leur dit :
"Évêques du Seigneur, qui êtes assemblés, écoutez-moi, c'est maintenant que vous allez rendre votre nom illustre ou vous déshonorer à jamais. Personne ne vous regardera plus comme des évêques si vous manquez de fermeté et si vous laissez périr votre frère."

La crainte de Frédégonde avait fermé la bouche aux évêques ; ils demeurèrent dans le silence et se mirent le doigt sur les lèvres, comme pour faire entendre qu'ils ne voulaient point parler.
Alors Grégoire, évêque de Tours, prenant la parole, dit :
" Très-saints évêques, et vous surtout qui avez plus de part à la confiance du roi, écoutez-moi. Donnez à ce prince un conseil salutaire et digne des évêques, de peur qu'il ne perde son royaume et ne flétrisse sa gloire en suivant les mouvements de sa colère contre un ministre du Seigneur."
Les évêques gardèrent encore le silence.

Le Concile s'étant assemblé pour la seconde séance, le roi y vint dès le matin et dit :
" Les Canons ordonnent de déposer un évêque convaincu de larcin."
Les Prélats demandèrent quel était l'évêque accusé de ce crime. Le roi répondit :
" Vous avez vu ce qu'il nous a volé."
Il avait montré, en effet, trois jours auparavant, deux coffres pleins de meubles et de bijoux précieux, estimés plus de trois mille sous d'or, et un sac qui en contenait environ deux mille en espèces, prétendant que Prétextatles lui avait dérobés.
Prétextat répondit :
" Je crois, prince, que vous vous souvenez qu'après que la reine Brunehaut eut quitté Rouen, j'allai vous trouver et que je vous dis qu'elle m'avait laissé en dépôt cinq coffres et qu'elle envoyait souvent ses gens me les demander ; mais que je ne voulais pas m'en dessaisir sans votre agrément. Vous me dites : " Défaites-vous de cela, rendez à cette femme ce qui lui appartient, de peur que ce ne soit une semence d'inimitié entre mon neveu Childebert et moi. Ainsi étant retourné à Rouen, je délivrai aux gens de Brunehaut un coffre ; car ils ne purent en emporter davantage. Etant revenus, ils demandèrent les autres. Je voulus encore avoir votre consentement, et vous répondîtes : " Défaites-vous de tout cela, Ô évêque, de peur que ce ne soit un sujet de scandale ". Je leur donnai encore deux coffres ainsi, deux sont demeurés chez moi. Pourquoi donc me calomniez-vous et nommez-vous larcin ce qui est un dépôt ?"
Le roi répliqua :
" Si c'était un dépôt, pourquoi avez-vous ouvert un de ces coffres, et partagé un drap d'or à des gens que vous vouliez engager à me chasser de mon royaume ?"
L'évêque reprit :
" Je vous ai déjà dit que j'avais reçu des présents de ces personnes, et que, n'ayant rien alors à leur donner, je pris quelque chose de ce dépôt : je regardais comme à moi tout ce qui appartenait à mon fils Mérovée, que j'ai tenu sur les fonts du baptême."
Le roi demeura confus, et la simple vérité triompha cette fois de tous les artifices de la calomnie. Chilpéric, étant sorti du Concile, dit à quelques prélats qui étaient ses flatteurs :
" J'avoue que les réponses de l'évêque m'ont confondu, et je sais dans ma conscience qu'il dit vrai. Que ferai-je donc maintenant pour contenter la reine à son sujet ?"
Après y avoir pensé un moment, il ajouta :
" Allez et dites-lui comme de vous-mêmes et par manière de conseil Vous savez que le roi Chilpéric est plein de bonté et se laisse aisément uéchir humiliez-vous devant lui et dites que vous avez fait ce dont il vous accuse. Alors nous nous jetterons tous à ses pieds pour lui demander votre grâce."
Prétextat, que son innocence ne rassurait pas contre les intrigues de ses ennemis, donna dans le piége qui lui était tendu.

Le lendemain matin, le roi, s'étant rendu à la troisième séance du Concile, dit à Prétextat :
" Si vous ne faisiez des présents à ces personnes que parce que vous en aviez reçu, pourquoi les engagiez-vous à prêter serment d'être fidèles à Mérovée ?"
L'évêque répondit :
" J'ai demandé, je l'avoue, leur amitié pour lui ; j'aurais appelé à son secours non seulement les hommes, mais les anges du ciel si je l'avais pu, parce qu'il était mon fils spirituel par le baptême, ainsi que je l'ai dit."
Comme sur cette réponse la contestation s'échauffait, Prétextat, suivant le conseil perfide qu'on lui avait donné, se prosterna tout à coup en disant :

" J'ai péché contre le ciel et contre vous, Ô prince très miséricordieux : je suis un infâme homicide, j'ai voulu attenter à votre vie et mettre votre fils sur votre trône."
Le roi, ravi de voir que son artifice avait réussi, se jeta de son côté aux pieds des prélats, et leur dit :
" Très pieux évêques, écoutez un criminel qui confesse un attentat exécrable."
Les évêques, les yeux baignés de larmes, relevèrent le roi, qui s'en retourna au palais après avoir donné ordre qu'on fît sortir Prétextat de l'église. Chilpéric envoya au Concile une collection de Canons, à laquelle on avait ajouté un nouveau recueil d'autres Canons qu'on disait être des Apôtres. On en lut cet article : " Que l'évêque convaincu d'homicide, d'adultère et de parjure soit déposé ". Prétextat, qui reconnut alors trop tard qu'on l'avait joué, demeurait interdit. Bertram, évêque de Bordeaux, lui dit en très-bon courtisan :

" Mon frère, puisque vous êtes dans la disgrâce du roi, vous n'aurez pas notre communion avant qu'il ne vous ait rendu sa bienveillance."

Chilpéric ne voulait pas en rester là il demanda qu'on déchirât la robe de Prétextat, ce qui était une marque ignominieuse de déposition ; ou bien qu'on récitât sur sa tête le Psaume CVIII contenant les malédictions lancées contre Judas ; ou du moins qu'on prononçât contre cet évëque une excommunication perpétuelle. Grégoire de Tours s'opposa avec courage à ces propositions et somma le roi de tenir la parole qu'il avait donnée de ne rien faire contre les Canons ; mais Prétextat fut enlevé du Concile et jeté dans une prison, d'où il tenta de s'évader pendant la nuit. On lui fit subir à cette occasion les plus rudes traitements, puis il fut relégué dans une île près de Coutances, apparemment dans l'île de Jersey. Mélantius, créature de Frédégonde, fut mis sur le siège de Rouen.

Telle fut l'issue du cinquième Concile de Paris, où l'innocence fut enfin opprimée par la puissance du roi, par la lâcheté de quelques évêques et par la simplicité même de Prétextat, qui, durant son exil, expia à l'aide de la pénitence, la faiblesse qu'il avait eue de confesser des crimes dont il était innocent. Il fit un saint usage de ses souffrances et donna le spectacle des plus héroïques vertus.
Dès que les habitants de Rouen eurent appris la mort de Chilpéric, assassiné à son tour à Chelles en 584, ils rappelèrent de son exil leur évêque et le rétablirent sur son siége. Frédégonde s'y opposa de tout son crédit, et Prétextat crut devoir venir à Paris prier Gontran de faire examiner sa cause. Ce prince voulait convoquer un Concile pour ce sujet ; mais Ragnemsode, évêque de Paris, lui présenta, au nom de tous les autres évêques, que cela n'était nullement nécessaire, que le Concile de Paris avait à la vérité imposé une pénitence à Prétextat, mais qu'il ne l'avait pas déposé de l'épiscopat. Ainsi le roi le reçut à sa table et le renvoya à son Eglise.
Mélantius, qui avait été mis à sa place sur le siège de Rouen, en fut chassé, et il alla s'en consoler auprès de Frédégonde, que Gontran relégua au Vau-de-Reuil, à quatre lieues de Rouen.

Mais cette nouvelle Jézabel ne se tint pas tranquille du lieu où elle avait été reléguée, elle fit menacer Prétextat de le faire exiler une seconde fois. Il répondit avec fermeté :
" J'ai toujours été évêque jusque dans mon bannissement, et vous, vous ne serez pas toujours reine. L'exil me servira de degré pour m'élever au royaume céleste mais vous, de votre trône, vous serez précipitée dans l'abîme, si vous ne renoncez à vos péchés pour faire une salutaire pénitence."
On ne disait pas impunément de telles vérités à une reine du caractère de Frédégonde. Des avis si salutaires allumèrent toutes ses fureurs, et l'on en vit bientôt les funestes effets.
Le dimanche suivant, le saint Evêque étant allé à l'église le matin plus tôt qu'à l'ordinaire, y chantait les louanges de Dieu, lorsqu'il se sentit frappé d'un coup de poignard par un assassin. Il jeta un cri pour appeler ses clercs mais, personne ne venant à son secours, il se traîna péniblement jusqu'à l'autel et y fit à Dieu par une courte et fervente prière le sacrifice de sa vie. Pendant ce temps-là, le peuple fidèle qui était dans l'église étant accouru à lui, on l'emporta dans sa maison et on le mit dans son lit.

L'artificieuse Frédégonde alla aussitôt lui rendre visite pour lui témoigner la part de douleur qu'elle prenait à ce funeste accident.
" Saint évêque, lui dit-elle, nous n'avions pas besoin, ni nous ni le reste de votre peuple, que ce malheur vous arrivât ; mais plût à Dieu qu'on pût découvrir l'assassin pour lui faire expier son crime dans les supplices."
Prétextat, qui n'était pas la dupe de ces indignes artifices, lui répondit avec une sainte liberté :

" Eh ! Quelle autre main a porté le coup que celle qui a tué les rois, qui a versé tant de sang innocent, qui a fait tant de maux à ce royaume ?"
Frédégonde, faisant semblant de ne pas l'entendre, lui répliqua :
" Nous avons d'habiles médecins, qui pourront vous guérir ; souffrez qu'on vous les envoie. Je sens, repartit l'évoque, que le Seigneur m'appelle ; mais vous, qui êtes l'auteur de tous ces crimes, vous serez chargée de malédiction en ce monde, et Dieu vengera mon sang sur votre tête."

Frédégonde s'étant retirée couverte de confusion, saint Prétextat expira après avoir réglé quelques affaires de sa maison, et Romachaire, éveque de Coutances, se rendit à Rouen pour faire la cérémonie des funérailles car c'était un devoir que les évoques voisins se rendaient les uns aux autres. Les citoyens de Rouen, et surtout les Francs qui étaient établis dans cette ville, furent consternés d'un meurtre si atroce.
Un seigneur franc eut le courage d'aller au palais de Frédégonde lui en faire de vifs reproches :

" Vous avez, lui dit-il, commis déjà bien des crimes, mais vous n'en avez pas commis de plus grand que de faire ainsi assassiner un si saint évêque. Que le Seigneur venge au plus tôt le sang innocent !
Pour nous, nous prendrons de si bonnes mesures, que vous ne serez plus en état de commettre de pareils attentats."

Après ce discours, il voulut se retirer ; mais Frédégonde, qui ne se possédait jamais mieux que quand elle méditait une plus cruelle vengeance, l'invita à dîner. Sur le refus qu'il en fit, elle le pressa de prendre un rafraîchissement, afin qu'il ne fût pas dit qu'il était sorti à jeun d'une maison royale. Il se rendit à ses instances et on lui présenta, selon l'usage des anciens Francs, du vin d'absinthe assaisonné de miel. Il s'aperçut aussitôt qu'il avait pris du poison et, après avoir averti ses gens de n'en point boire, il monta à cheval pour s'enfuir, mais le poison était si violent qu'il mourut avant d'arriver à sa maison.
Leudevalde (ou Leudovalde),  évêque de Bayeux (et précédemment de Coutances), premier suffragant de Rouen, écrivit une lettre circulaire à tous les évêques sur le scandale causé par l'assassinat de Prétextat, et, ayant pris conseil probablement des prélats de sa province, il fit fermer toutes les églises de Rouen et défendit d'y faire l'office jusqu'à ce qu'on eût découvert l'auteur du crime.
Cet exemple d'un interdit général sur toute une ville, est remarquable, et c'est le premier qu'on trouve dans l'histoire de l'Eglise en France. Leudovalde fit plus : il fit arrêter quelques personnes suspectes qui accusèrent Frédégonde, et peu s'en fallut que ce zèle ne lui coûtât la vie à lui-même, mais la fidélité de son peuple le défendit contre les embûches qu'on lui dressa.
Cependant, Frédégonde, pour se justifier, s'avisa d'un stratagème qui ne tourna qu'à sa honte. Elle fit prendre un de ses esclaves qu'elle savait être l'assassin et le fit cruellement fouetter. Ensuite elle le livra au neveu de Prétextat, croyant qu'il n'avouerait rien, comme sans doute il le lui avait promis. Mais la torture et sa mauvaise conscience lui arrachèrent la vérité. Il confessa qu'il avait reçu cent sous d'or de Frédégonde pour commettre le crime, cinquante de l'évêque Mélantius et cinquante autres de l'archidiacre de Rouen, et que de plus, on lui avait accordé la liberté.
Mais cette femme artificieuse, qui d'ailleurs disposait de toutes les faveurs, malgré des faits si atroces, maintint toujours son autorité ; et, ce qui est encore plus surprenant, elle fit rétablir Mélantius sur le siège de Rouen, encore teint d'un sang que cet indigne prélat avait contribué à faire verser.

Saint Prétextat est honoré par l'Eglise comme martyr le 24 février ; mais on croit qu'il mourut le 14 avril de l'année 588.


Praetextatus of Rouen BM (RM)
(also known as Prix)

Died February 25, 586. Saint Prix was chosen archbishop of Rouen in 549, and in 557 he assisted at the third council of Paris, which was held to abolish incestuous marriages and remove other abuses. He also attended the second council of Tours in 566.


King Clotaire I, divided his kingdom among his four sons-- Chilperic's share was that of Soissons, France. He married Galsvinda, but after her death married his mistress, Fredegonda, who was strongly suspected of poisoning her predecessor. (If you like soap operas, be sure to read a complete history of Clotaire's little family--intrigue, murder, incest--any vice you can think of was fair game.) Fredegonda then arranged the assassination of Chilperic's brother King Sigebert in 575, Saint Prix incurred the wrath of Fredegonda by zealously reproving her injustices and cruelties.

Chilperic threw Brunhilda (Brunehault), sister of his poisoned wife and wife of Sigebert, into prison at Rouen. She appealed for help to Meroveus, Chilperic's son by his first wife. Meroveus dreaded the wrath Fredegonda and was unwilling to plead her cause with his father. But he fell in love with his aunt and wanted to marry her.

In the events that followed, Saint Prix was induced to witness the marriage of Brunhilda and her blood nephew (and Saint Prix' godson) to prevent further scandal, and was accused of high treason by Chilperic for doing this and for supposedly fomenting a rebellion by giving aid to the prince. His actions were strongly defended by Saint Gregory of Tours before a council at Paris in 577. Prix was condemned by the council and banished to a small island near Coutances.

His sufferings there further sanctified his soul by penance and the exercise of all heroic Christian virtues. Slander by his enemies cost him many friends, but Saint Gregory remained a staunch ally.

Fredegonda arranged the assassination of her stepsons Meroveus and Clovis, and was suspected of contriving her husband's death also to clear the way to the throne for her own son, Clotaire II. After a six-year exile, Prix was restored to his see by King Gontran of Orléans after the death of Chilperic.
In 585, Saint Prix participated in the framing of canons at the council of Mâcon. He continued his pastoral labors and, in vain, often endeavored to bring Queen Fredegonda, who resided in Rouen, to repentance. Fredegonda grew increasingly more wicked. In 586, she said to him, "The time is coming when you shall revisit the place of your exile." Saint Prix responded, "I was bishop always, whether in exile or out of exile, and a bishop I shall remain; but you will not always enjoy your crown."

By her order, Saint Prix was assassinated (stabbed under his armpit) while praying Matins in his church in the midst of his clergy on Sunday, February 25, or according to other sources on Easter Sunday (April 14). Saint Prix is honored in the Roman and Gallician Martyrologies (Benedictines, Husenbeth, Walsh).



February 24

St. Pretextatus, or Prix, Archbishop of Rouen, Martyr

HE was chosen archbishop of Rouen in 549, and in 557 assisted at the third council of Paris held to abolish incestuous marriages, and remove other crying abuses: also at the second council of Tours in 566. By his zeal in reproving Fredegonda for her injustices and cruelties, he had incurred her indignation. King Clotaire I. in 562, had left the French monarchy divided among his four sons. Charibert was king of Paris, Gontran of Orleans and Burgandy, Sigebert I. of Austrasia, and Chilperic I. of Soissons. Sigebert married Brunehault, younger daughter of Athanagilde, king of the Visigoths in Spain, and Chilperic her elder sister Galsvinda; but after her death he took to wife Fredegonda, who had been his mistress, and was strongly suspected to have contrived the death of the queen by poison. Hence Brunehault stirred up Sigebert against her and her husband. But Fredegonda contrived the assassination of King Sigebert in 575, and Chilperic secured Brunehault his wife, her three daughters, and her son Childebert. This latter soon made his escape, and fled to Metz, where he was received by his subjects, and crowned king of Austrasia. The city of Paris, after the death of Charibert in 566, by the agreement of the three surviving brothers, remained common to them all, till Chilperic seized it. He sent Meroveus, his son by his first wife, to reduce the country about Poitiers, which belonged to the young prince Childebert. But Meroveus, at Rouen, fell in love with his aunt Brunehault, then a prisoner in that city; and Bishop Prix, in order to prevent a grievous scandal, judging circumstances to be sufficiently cogent to require a dispensation, married them: for which he was accused of high treason by King Chilperic before a council at Paris, in 577, in the church of St. Peter, since called St. Genevieve. St. Gregory of Tours there warmly defended his innocence, and Prix confessed the marriages, but denied that he had been privy to the prince’s revolt; but was afterwards prevailed upon, through the insidious persuasion of certain emissaries of Chilperic, to plead guilty, and confess that out of affection he had been drawn in to favour the young prince, who was his godson. Whereupon he was condemned by the council, and banished by the king into a small island upon the coast of Lower Neustria, near Coutances. His sufferings he improved to the sanctification of his soul by penance and the exercise of all heroic Christian virtues. The rage and clamour with which his powerful enemies spread their slanders to beat down his reputation, staggered many of his friends: but St. Gregory of Tours never forsook him. Meroveus was assassinated near Terouanne, by an order of his step-mother Fredegonda, who was also suspected to have contrived the death of her husband Chilperic, who was murdered at Chelles, in 584. She had three years before procured Clovis, his younger son by a former wife, to be assassinated, so that the crown of Soissons devolved upon her own son Clotaire II.: but for his and her own protection, she had recourse to Gontran, the religious king of Orleans and Burgundy. By his order, Prix, after a banishment of six years, was restored with honour to his see; Ragnemond, the bishop of Paris, who had been a principal flatterer of Chilperic, in the persecution of this prelate, having assured this prince that the council had not deposed him, but only enjoined him penance. St. Prix assisted at the council of Macon, in 585, where he harangued several times, and exerted his zeal in framing many wise regulations for the reformation of discipline. He continued his pastoral labours in the care of his flock, and by just remonstrances often endeavoured to reclaim the wicked queen Fredegonda, who frequently resided at Rouen, and filled the kingdom with scandals, tyrannical oppressions, and murders. This Jezabel grew daily more and more hardened in iniquity, and by her secret order St. Prix was assassinated whilst he assisted at matins in his church in the midst of his clergy on Sunday the 25th of February. Happy should we be if under all afflictions, with this holy penitent, we considered that sin is the original fountain from whence all those waters of bitterness flow, and by labouring effectually to cut off this evil, convert its punishment into its remedy and a source of benedictions. St. Prix of Rouen is honoured in the Roman and Gallican Martyrologies. Those who with Chatelain, &c. place his death on the 14th of April, suppose him to have been murdered on Easter day; but the day of our Lord’s Resurrection in this passage of our historian, means no more than Sunday. See St. Gregory of Tours, Hist. Franc. l. 5. c. 10. 15. Fleury, l. 34. n. 52. Gallia Christiana Nova, t. 11. p. 11. and 638. Mons. Levesque de la Ravaliere in his Nouvelle Vie de S. Gregoire, Evêque de Tours, published in the Mémoires de l’Académie des Inscriptions et Belles Lettres, An. 1760, t. 26. p. 609. 60. F. Daniel, Hist. de France, t. 1. p. 242.

Rev. Alban Butler (1711–73).  Volume II: February. The Lives of the Saints.  1866.


Saint MONTAN, saint LUCIUS, saint FLAVIEN et leurs compagnons, martyrs

$
0
0

Saints Lucius, Montanus

et leurs compagnons, martyrs à Carthage ( 259)

Lucius, Montanus, Julien et Victoric étaient disciples de saint Cyprien et appartenaient presque tous au clergé. Ils furent rendus responsables de désordres provoqués dans la ville et pour cette raison furent mis à mort.

À Carthage, en 259, les saints martyrs Lucius, Montan, Julien et Victoric. Sous l’empereur Valérien, ils furent décapités pour la religion et la foi que saint Cyprien leur avait enseignées. Avec eux sont commémorés saint Victor, prêtre, martyrisé avant eux, et saint Donatien, mort en prison.

Martyrologe romain

SOURCE :http://nominis.cef.fr/contenus/saint/1208/Saints-Lucius--Montanus.html

LA PASSION DES SAINTS MONTAN, LUCIUS ET PLUSIEURS AUTRES, A CARTHAGE, EN 259.

Dans l'Afrique proconsulaire, la mort de saint Cyprien donna le signal de la persécution. Le proconsul ayant provoqué une émeute par sa férocité, affecta, comme jadis Néron, d'y voir l'ouvrage des chrétiens. Parmi les victimes se trouve un groupe de martyrs dont nous avons des actes très curieux et dignes de toute confiance, mais dans lesquels, comme dans ceux de Jacques et Marien, le mauvais goût littéraire du temps a prodigué l'obscurité et la déclamation. Nous n'avons pas pensé que ces taches, qui peuvent intéresser vivement dans l'étude de l'original, dussent être reproduites dans la présente traduction. M. de Rossi a rapproché une phrase de la lettre écrite par les martyrs à leurs « frères » de quatre vers hexamètres du poète Commodien qu'ils citaient fort exactement.

BOLL. 24/III, 454-459. RUINART, Act. sinc. p.132 et suiv. — DE ROSSI, Inscript. christ. Urb. Rom. t. II, p. XXXII. — P. ALLARD, Hist. des persec. III, 116 et suiv. — DE ROSSI, Bullett. di arch. crist. (1880), p. 66-68. — TILLEMONT, Mém. IV, 206-14, 647-9. — PIO FRANCHI DE CAVALIERI, Gli atti dei SS. Montano, Lucio e compagni, dans Romische Quartalschrift., VIII,1898, et Anal. boll., 1899, p. 67.

LA PASSION DES SAINTS MONTAN, LUCIUS ET DE LEURS COMPAGNONS.


Nous vous envoyons, frères bien-aimés, le récit de nos combats ; car des serviteurs de Dieu, consacrés à son Christ, n'ont pas d'autre devoir que de penser à leurs nombreux frères. C'est une raison de fraternelle tendresse et de charité qui nous a portés à vous envoyer ces lettres, afin que les frères qui viendront après nous y trouvent un témoignage fidèle de la magnificence de Dieu, de nos travaux et de nos souffrances pour lui.

A la suite de l'émeute qu'excita la férocité du pro-consul, et de la persécution qui vint aussitôt après, nous, Lucius, Montan, Flavien, Julien, Victor, Primole, Renon et Donatien, nous fumes arrêtés. Donatien n'était encore que catéchumène, il fut baptisé dans la prison et mourut aussitôt, passant ainsi du baptême au martyre. Primole eut la même fin. Toutefois on n'eut pas le temps de lui administrer le sacrement, sa confession lui en tint lieu.

Dès que l'on nous eut pris, nous fûmes confiés à la garde des magistrats municipaux; nos gardes nous dirent que le proconsul voulait nous faire brûler vifs dès le lendemain. Mais le Seigneur, à qui seul appartient de garder ses disciples de la flamme et entre les mains de qui sont les ordres et la volonté du prince, détourna de nous la cruauté du proconsul, et, par nos prières incessantes, nous obtînmes ce que nous demandions dans l'ardeur de notre foi; le feu déjà presque allumé pour nous consumer fut éteint et la flamme des bûchers embrasés fut étouffée par la rosée divine.

Eclairés par les promesses que le Seigneur a faites par son Saint-Esprit, les fidèles croiront sans peine que les miracles récents égalent ceux d'autrefois, car le Dieu qui avait fait éclater sa gloire dans les trois enfants, triomphait de même en nous. Ainsi donc, — Dieu aidant, — le proconsul, revenu de son dessein, donna ordre de nous conduire dans les prisons. Nous y fûmes menés par une garde de soldats et nous nous montrâmes assez peu soucieux de l'obscurité fétide de notre nouveau séjour. Bientôt la prison toute noire fut éclairée des feux du

Saint-Esprit, et au lieu des fantômes de l'obscurité et des ignorances aveugles qu'apporte la nuit, la foi nous revêtit d'une lumière semblable à celle du jour, et nous descendions dans la geôle la plus douloureuse comme nous serions montés au ciel.

Les mots nous manquent pour dire quels jours et quelles nuits nous passâmes en ce lieu. L'imagination se refuse à concevoir l'horreur de ce cachot, et la parole ne peut suffire à en décrire les souffrances. Mais la gloire de celui qui triomphe en nous se mesure à l'épreuve elle-même : ce n'est pas nous qui combattons, la victoire est à celui qui combat pour nous. Qu'importe la mort au fidèle, cette mort dont le Seigneur a triomphé par sa croix, dont il a émoussé l'aiguillon et fait, par son supplice, évanouir l'horreur? Mais on ne parle d'armes que pour le soldat, et le soldat lui-même ne s'arme que pour le combat ; ainsi nos couronnes ne sont une récompense que parce qu'il y a eu combat : on donne les prix à la fin des jeux.

Pendant plusieurs jours nous fûmes réconfortés par la visite des frères, de sorte que la joie et la consolation des jours faisait oublier l'horreur des nuits.

Renon, l'un de nous, eut une vision pendant son sommeil. C'étaient des hommes qu'on menait mourir. devant chacun desquels on portait une lampe ; ceux qu'une lampe ne précédait pas étaient abandonnés. Il nous ,vit marcher précédés de nos lampes ; sur ces entrefaites, il s'éveilla. Quand Renon nous raconta sa vision, nous fûmes bien heureux, nous savions maintenant que nous étions dans le bon chemin, nous marchions avec le Christ, lumière de nos pas et Verbe de Dieu.

Après une telle nuit, on passait le jour dans la joie. Précisément, ce matin-là, nous fûmes subitement traduits devant le procurateur, qui faisait l'intérim du proconsul, mort depuis peu.

O jour de joie ! ô glorieux liens ! ô chaînes désirées ! ô fers plus glorieux et plus précieux que l'or ! ô bruit des anneaux qui sursautent sur le pavé ! Nous parlions de l'avenir et de peur que notre félicité ne fût retardée, les soldats, ne sachant où le procurateur voulait nous entendre, nous menèrent dans tout le Forum ; enfin nous fûmes appelés dans son cabinet.

Mais l'heure de mourir n'était pas arrivée. Ayant vaincu le diable, nous fûmes renvoyés en prison ; l'on nous réservait à une autre victoire. Vaincu cette fois, le diable combina de nouvelles embûches, il tenta de nous vaincre par la faim et la soif. Cette nouvelle épreuve se prolongea longtemps, et nos corps épuisés n'obtenaient même pas un peu d'eau froide de Solon, l'économe.

Cette fatigue, ces privations, ce temps de misère étaient permis de Dieu, car celui qui voulut que nous fussions éprouvés, montra qu'il voulait nous parler au sein même de l'épreuve. Voici donc ce que le prêtre Victor apprit dans une vision qui précéda de peu d'instants son martyre. Il nous l'a racontée ainsi : « Je voyais un enfant entrer dans cette prison; son visage était resplendissant au delà de ce que l'on peut dire; il nous conduisait à toutes les portes, comme pour nous rendre à la liberté, mais nous ne pouvions sortir. Il me dit alors : « Encore quelques jours de souffrance, puisque vous êtes retenus ici, mais ayez confiance, je suis avec vous ». Il reprit : « Dis-leur que leurs couronnes seront d'autant plus glorieuses, car l'esprit vole vers son Dieu et l'âme près de souffrir aspire aux demeures qui l'attendent ». Connaissant que c'était le Seigneur, Victor demanda où était le Paradis. « Hors du monde », dit l'enfant.— « Montrez-le-moi. » — « Et où serait la foi? » dit encore l'enfant. Par un reste de faiblesse humaine, le prêtre dit : « Je ne puis m'acquitter de l'ordre que vous m'avez donné : laissez-moi un signe qui serve de témoignage à mes frères ».

L'enfant répondit : « Dis-leur que mon signe est le signe de Jacob ». Maintenant voici ce qui a trait à notre compagne de captivité, la matrone Quartillosa, dont le mari et le fils avaient été martyrisés trois jours auparavant, et qui ne devait pas tarder à les suivre. Elle nous a raconté sa vision en ces termes : « Je vis mon enfant martyr venir à la prison et il s'assit au bord de l'eau; il me dit : « Dieu voit votre angoisse et votre souffrance ». Alors entra un jeune homme d'une taille extraordinaire, portant dans chaque main une coupe de lait ; il me dit : « Courage, Dieu tout-puissant s'est souvenu de vous ». Et il donna à boire à tous les prisonniers, mais il n'y paraissait pas, ses coupes ne diminuaient pas. Soudain la pierre qui bouchait la moitié de la fenêtre du cachot sembla s'écrouler, laissant voir un coin de ciel; le jeune homme posa les coupes à droite et à gauche : « Vous voilà rassasiés, dit-il; cependant les coupes sont encore pleines et même l'on va vous en apporter une troisième ».

Il disparut.

Le lendemain, nous étions dans l'attente de l'heure où l'administrateur de la prison nous ferait porter, non la nourriture, il ne nous en donnait plus et depuis deux jours nous n'avions rien mangé, mais de quoi sentir notre souffrance et notre privation, lorsque tout à coup, ainsi que la boisson arrive à celui qui est altéré, la nourriture à l'affamé, le martyre à celui qui le demande, de même le Seigneur nous réconforta par l'intermédiaire du prêtre Lucien qui, forçant toutes les consignes, nous envoya deux coupes, par l'entremise de Hérennien, sous-diacre, et Janvier, catéchumène, qui portèrent à chacun l'aliment qui ne diminue pas. Ce secours soutint les malades et les infirmes ; ceux-là mêmes que la férocité de Solon et le manque d'eau avaient rendus malades, furent guéris, ce dont tous rendirent à Dieu de grandes actions de grâces.

Il est temps de dire quelque chose de la tendresse mutuelle que nous nous portions.

Montan avait eu avec Julien d'assez vives discussions au sujet d'une femme exclue de la communion, qui s'y fit recevoir par surprise. La dispute finie, une certaine froideur ne laissa pas que de subsister entre les confesseurs ; mais, la nuit suivante, Montan eut une vision. La voici telle qu'il l'a racontée : « Je vis des centurions venir à nous, ils nous conduisirent, après une longue traite, dans une plaine immense où Cyprien et Lucius vinrent à nous. Une blanche lumière baignait la campagne, nos propres vêtements étaient blancs, notre chair plus blanche que nos vêtements. A travers la chair transparente les regards pénétraient jusqu'au coeur. Je regardais ma poitrine, il y avait des taches. A ce moment je m'éveillais et Lucius entrait. Je lui racontai la vision : « Sais-tu, ajoutai je, d'où viennent ces tâches ? De ce que je ne me suis pas tout de suite réconcilié avec Julien. J'en conclus, frères très chers, que nous devons mettre tous nos soins à conserver la concorde, la paix, l'entente entre nous. Efforçons-nous d'être dès ce monde tels que nous serons dans l'autre. Si les récompenses promises aux justes nous attirent, si le châtiment réservé aux impies nous épouvante, si nous souhaitons vivre et régner avec le Christ, faisons ce qui y conduit. Adieu. »

Ce qui précède fut écrit par les martyrs dans leur prison, mais il était indispensable que quelqu'un recueillît de ce martyre tout ce que la modestie des confesseurs s'ingéniait à tenir secret. Flavien m'a confié la charge de suppléer à tout ce qu'ils avaient omis ; j'ai donc ajouté ce qui suit :

Après plusieurs mois d'une détention pendant laquelle ils souffrirent de la faim et de la soif, tous les confesseurs :furent amenés un soir devant le nouveau proconsul.

Tous confessèrent le Christ. Flavien s'était déclaré diacre, mais ses amis présents déclarèrent, poussés par une affection intempestive, qu'il n'avait pas cette qualité.

Quant à Lucius, Montan, Julien, Victor, ils furent condamnés sur-le-champ. Flavien fut ramené en prison. Encore qu'il eût tout sujet de s'affliger d'être séparé d'une compagnie si sainte, cependant sa foi et sa charité étaient si profondes qu'il n'y voulut voir que la volonté de Dieu. Ainsi sa piété modérait son chagrin. Pendant que Flavien regagnait la prison, les condamnés se rendaient au lieu des exécutions. Une cohue énorme, où les chrétiens roulaient pêle-mêle avec les païens, suivait les martyrs. Les fidèles en avaient vu un grand nombre déjà, mais jamais avec autant d'émotion et de respect. Le visage des victimes rayonnait de bonheur, leurs paroles étaient brûlantes et fortifiaient les fidèles. Lucius, naturellement doux et timide, épuisé par ses infirmités et le séjour de la prison, avait pris les devants avec quelques amis, car il craignait d'être étouffé dans les remous de la foule et de perdre l'occasion de répandre son sang. Pendant le trajet, il s'entretenait avec ses compagnons et ne laissait pas de les instruire. Ceux-ci lui disaient : « Vous vous souviendrez de nous ! » — « C'est à vous, répondit-il, à vous souvenir de moi » ; car son humilité était si profonde qu'à cet instant même il ne se prévalait pas de son martyre. Julien et Victor recommandaient aux frères avec instances la concorde, le soin des clercs, de ceux-là surtout qui souffraient en prison les horreurs de la faim. Joyeux et calmes, les confesseurs arrivaient au lieu du supplice.

Montan était de haute taille, intrépide et habitué jusqu'alors à dire toute sa pensée sans ménagement. Exalté par la perspective du martyre tout proche, il criait à pleine voix « Quiconque sacrifiera à d'autres qu'au seul Dieu sera anéanti ». Et il répétait sans se lasser qu'il n'est pas permis de déserter l'autel de Dieu pour s'adresser aux idoles fabriquées. Il s'adressait ensuite aux hérétiques : « Que la multitude des martyrs, leur disait-il, vous apprenne où est la véritable Eglise, celle dans laquelle vous devez entrer ». Aux apostats il rappelait que la communion ne leur serait accordée qu'après la pénitence. A ceux qui n'avaient pas faibli il disait: « Tenez ferme, frères, combattez avec courage. Les exemples ne vous manquent pas. Que la lâcheté de ceux qui sont tombés ne vous entraîne pas dans leur ruine ; loin de là, que nos souffrances vous excitent à gagner la couronne ». Apercevant des vierges chrétiennes, il adressa la parole à chacune d'elles, les exhortant à garder la chasteté. A tous les fidèles il recommanda d'obéir aux prêtres ; aux prêtres il demanda de garder entre eux la bonne entente qui,disait-il, est préférable à tout. De l'exemple qu'ils en donneront, dépendront l'obéissance et l'affection du peuple envers eux. Voilà qui est vraiment souffrir pour le Christ et le reproduire par l'action et par la parole. Quel exemple pour le fidèle !

Le bourreau était prêt, sa longue épée déjà suspendue sur le cou des condamnés, lorsqu'on vit Montan lever les bras au ciel, et, tout haut, de manière à être entendu des païens et des chrétiens, il demanda à Dieu que Flavien, séparé de ses compagnons par l'ordre du peuple, les suivit dans trois jours. Et comme pour donner un gage que sa prière était exaucée, il déchira en deux morceaux le bandeau mis sur ses yeux et prescrivit qu'on en gardât la moitié pour servir à Flavien. Enfin il recommanda de réserver la place de celui-ci entre leurs tombeaux,afin que la mort au moins lui rendît leur compagnie. Nous avons vu de nos yeux s'accomplir la promesse faite par le Seigneur dans l'Évangile, que rien ne sera refusé à une demande inspirée par une foi vive. Deux jours après, Flavien fut exécuté.

Comme je l'ai dit, Montan ne voulait pas que le retard imposé à Flavien le séparât de leur compagnie dans le tombeau ; il me faut maintenant raconter sa fin.

A la suite des réclamations qui s'étaient produites à son sujet, Flavien avait été ramené en prison ; il était fort, intrépide et confiant. Son malheur n'avait pu entamer la trempe de son âme. Un autre peut-être eût été ébranlé ; quant à lui, la foi qui l'avait précipité vers le martyre, lui faisait mépriser tous les obstacles humains.

Son admirable mère, qui, digne par sa foi des anciens patriarches, rappelait ici Abraham lui-même impatient d'immoler son fils, se désolait que Flavien eût perdu la gloire du martyre. Quelle mère ! Quel modèle ! elle était digne d'être la mère des Macchabées, car qu'importe le nombre ? puisqu'elle offrait à Dieu l'unique objet de son amour.

Mais Flavien lui disait : « Mère que j'aime tant, j'avais souvent désiré confesser le Christ, rendre mon témoignage, porter des chaînes, et jamais cela n'arrivait. Aujourd'hui mon désir est accompli; rendons gloire au lieu de gémir ».

Quand les geôliers vinrent, ils eurent peine à ouvrir la porte malgré leurs efforts ; il semblait que la prison elle-même répugnait à recevoir un hôte déjà marqué pour le ciel ; mais comme ce sursis était dans les desseins de Dieu, le cachot, quoique à regret, reçut son hôte. Que dire des sentiments de Flavien pendant ces deux jours ? son espérance, sa confiance dans l'attente du martyre ? Le troisième jour sembla non celui de la mort, mais celui de la résurrection. Les païens, qui avaient entendu la prière de Montan, ne cachaient plus leur admiration.

Dès que l'on sut donc, le troisième jour, que Flavien allait mourir, tous les mécréants et impies se rendirent au prétoire,afin de voir comment il se comporterait.

Il sortit enfin de cette prison où il ne devait plus rentrer. Quand il parut , la joie fut grande parmi les spectateurs, mais lui-même était plus joyeux encore, assuré que sa foi et la prière d'autrui lui procureraient le martyre, quelque opposition qu'on y fît. Aussi disait-il à tous les frères qui venaient le saluer qu'il leur donnerait la paix dans les plaines de Fuscium. Quelle confiance ! quelle foi !

Enfin il pénétra dans le prétoire et attendit son tour d'appel dans la salle des gardes. J'étais à côté de lui, ses mains dans les miennes, rendant au martyr l'honneur et les soins dus à un ami intime. Ses anciens élèves l'importunaient afin qu'il renonçât à son obstination et qu'il sacrifiât; on l'eût laissé faire ensuite tout ce qu'il eût voulu. « Il faut être fou, disaient-ils, pour ne pas craindre la mort et avoir peur de vivre. »

Flavien les remerciait d'une affection qu'ils témoignaient à leur manière et des conseils qu'elle lui valait ; cependant il reprenait : «Sauver la liberté de sa conscience vaut mieux qu'adorer des pierres. Il n'y a qu'un seul Dieu, qui a tout fait et à qui seul est dû notre culte ». Il disait encore d'autres choses dont les païens convenaient malaisément : « Même quand on nous tue, nous vivons, disait-il ; nous ne sommes pas vaincus, mais vainqueurs de la mort ; et vous-mêmes, si vous voulez savoir la vérité, soyez chrétiens ».

Reçus de la sorte, les païens, voyant que la persuasion ne réussissait pas, usèrent d'une étrange miséricorde à l'égard de Flavien : ils s'imaginèrent que la torture viendrait à bout de sa résistance. On le mit sur le chevalet et le proconsul lui demanda pourquoi il prenait indûment la qualité de diacre : « Je ne mens pas, dit-il je le suis ». Un centurion apporta un certificat qui prouvait le contraire. « Pouvez-vous croire que je mente, dit Flavien, et que l'auteur de cette fausse pièce dise vrai ? » Le peuple brailla: « Tu mens ». Le proconsul revint à la charge et lui demanda s'il mentait ; il répondit : « Quel intérêt aurais-je à mentir ? » Le peuple, exaspéré, hurlait : « La torture, la torture ! » Mais Dieu savait assez, depuis l'épreuve de la prison, la fermeté de son serviteur ; il ne permit pas que le corps du martyr déjà éprouvé fût déchiré. Flavien fut condamné à être décapité.

Maintenant qu'il était sûr de mourir, Flavien marchait plein de joie et causait avec une extrême liberté à ceux qui l'entouraient. Ce fut alors qu'il me chargea d'écrire l'histoire de tout ce qui s'était passé. Il tenait en outre à ce que le récit des visions qui avaient occupé ses deux derniers jours fût consigné avec quelques autres plus anciennes.

« Peu après la mort de saint Cyprien, nous raconta-t-il, il me sembla que je causais avec lui, et je lui demandai si le coup de la mort est bien douloureux, — futur martyr, ces questions m'intéressaient . — Il me répondit : « Ce n'est plus notre chair qui souffre quand l'âme est au ciel. Le corps ne sent plus quand l'esprit s'abandonne tout entier à Dieu. Plus tard, ajouta-t-il, après le supplice de mes compagnons, je me sentais sous le coup d'une grande tristesse, à la pensée que je demeurais seul ; mais pendant mon sommeil je vis un homme qui me dit : « Pourquoi t'affliges-tu ? » Je lui dis le sujet de mon chagrin. — « Quoi ! reprit-il, te voilà triste, toi qui, deux fois confesseur, seras demain martyr par le glaive ? » Et ceci arriva de point en point. Après une première confession dans le cabinet du proconsul, et une autre en public, il fut reconduit en prison, puis, traduit de nouveau, il confessa encore et mourut. Il nous raconta une autre vision, qui eut lieu le lendemain de la mort de Successus et de Paul. « Je vis, dit-il, l'évêque Successus qui entrait dans ma maison,le visage radieux, mais à peine reconnaissable à cause de l'éclat céleste dont brillaient ses yeux. Cependant je le reconnus et il me dit : « J'ai été envoyé pour t'annoncer que tu souffriras ». Aussitôt deux soldats m'emmenèrent en un lieu où une multitude de frères étaient assemblés. On me conduisit au juge, qui me condamna à mort. Soudain ma mère se montra dans la foule: « Vivat, vivat ! disait-elle, il n'y a pas eu de martyre plus glorieux ». Elle disait vrai ; car, outre les privations de la prison, imaginées par la rapacité du fisc, Flavien savait encore se priver du peu qu'on lui donnait, tant il aimait à pratiquer les jeûnes prescrits et à s'abstenir du nécessaire pour en faire part à autrui.

J'en viens aux circonstances de son martyre. Tout en parlant, Flavien habitait déjà en esprit ? dans le royaume où, dans peu d'instants, il devait régner avec Dieu ; ses entretiens en avaient la dignité sereine. Le ciel lui-même avait pris parti pour nous. Une pluie torrentielle avait dispersé la foule, les païens curieux étaient partis,comme pour laisser le champ libre aux consolations et afin que nul profane ne fût témoin du suprême baiser de paix. Flavius remarqua que la pluie semblait tomber afin que l'eau et le sang fussent mélangés,ainsi qu'il arriva dans la passion du Sauveur.

Après qu'il eut fortifié chacun et donné le baiser, il quitta l'étable où il avait cherché un abri et qui touche au domaine de Fuscium et monta sur un pli de terrain ; d'un geste il réclama le silence : « Frères bien-aimés, dit-il, vous avez la paix avec nous si vous restez en paix avec l'Église ; gardez l'union dans la charité. Ne méprisez pas mes paroles : Notre-Seigneur Jésus-Christ lui-même, peu avant sa passion, a dit: « Je vous laisse le commandement de vous aimer les uns les autres ». Il termina donnant à ses dernières paroles l'apparence d'un testament par lequel il désignait le prêtre Lucien comme le plus capable, à ses yeux, d'occuper le siège de saint Cyprien. Puis il descendit à l'endroit où il devait mourir, se lia le bandeau laissé par Montan à cette intention, se mit à genoux et mourut pendant sa prière.

Oh ! qu'ils sont glorieux les enseignements des martyrs ! qu'elles sont nobles les épreuves qu'ont subies les témoins de Dieu ! C'est avec raison que l'Écriture les transmet aux générations à venir ; car, si nous trouvons dans l'étude des ouvrages anciens de précieux exemples, il convient que les saints qui ont fleuri de nos jours deviennent également nos maîtres.

Les Martyrs, TOME II. Le Troisième Siècle. Dioclétien. Recueil de pièces authentiques sur les martyres depuis les origines du christianisme jusqu'au XXe siècle.Traduites et publiées par le B. P. DOM H. LECLERCQ, Moine bénédictin de Saint-Michel de Farnborough. Imprimi potest, FR. FERDINANDUS CABROL, Abbas Sancti Michaelis Farnborough. Die 15 Martii 1903. Imprimatur. Pictavii, die 24 Martii 1903. + HENRICUS, Ep. Pictaviensis.



Montanus, Lucius & Companions MM (RM)


Died 259. Montanus, Lucius, Julian, Victoricus, Flavian, Rhenus, and two companions were a group of African martyrs. Several of them were clergy of Saint Cyprian, who had been executed the previous year under Valerian. Their acta are thoroughly authentic: the first part of their acts- -their imprisonment--was written down by themselves, and that of their martyrdom by eyewitnesses.


After Cyprian's martyrdom, the proconsul Galerius Maximus died. Solon, the procurator, continued the persecution while awaiting the arrival of a new proconsul from Rome. The citizens of Carthage rose up against Solon's tyranny, but instead of seeking to discover the culprits, Solon vented his fury upon the Christians, knowing this would be agreeable to the idolaters.

Eight disciples of Saint Cyprian were arrested on a false charge of complicity in the revolt. After interrogation they were remanded to custody; they were kept on short rations, and suffered greatly from hunger and thirst. One of them writes:

"As soon as we were taken, we were given in custody to the officers of the quarter: when the governor's soldiers told us that we should be condemned to the flames, we prayed to God with great fervor to be delivered from that punishment and He in whose hands are the hearts of men, was pleased to grant our request. The governor altered his first intent, and ordered us into a very dark and incommodious prison, where we found the priest, Victor and some others, but we were not dismayed at the filth and darkness or the place, our faith and joy in the Holy Ghost reconciled us to our sufferings in that place, though these were such as it is not easy for words to describe; but the greater our trials, the greater is He who overcomes them in us.

"Our brother Rhenus in the mean time, had a vision, in which he saw several of the prisoners going out of prison with a lighted lamp preceding each of them, while others, that had no such lamp, stayed behind. He discerned us in this vision, and assured us that we were of the number of those who went forth with lamps. This gave us great joy; for we understood that the lamp represented Christ, the true light, and that we were to follow Him by martyrdom.

"The next day we were sent for by the governor, to be examined. It was a triumph to us to be conducted as a spectacle through the market-place and the streets, with our chains rattling. The soldiers, who knew not where the governor would hear us, dragged us from place to place, till, at length, he ordered us to be brought into his closet.

"He put several questions to us; our answers were modest, but firm: at length we were remanded to prison; here we prepared ourselves for new conflicts. The sharpest trial was that which we underwent by hunger and thirst, the governor having commanded that we should be kept without meat and drink for several days, inasmuch that water was refused us after our work: yet Flavian, the deacon, added great voluntary austerities to these hardships, often bestowing on others that little refreshment which was most sparingly allowed us at the public charge.

"God was pleased Himself to comfort us in this our extreme misery, by a vision which He vouchsafed to the priest Victor, who suffered martyrdom a few days after. 'I saw last night,' said he to us, 'an infant, whose countenance was of a wonderful brightness, enter the prison. He took us to all parts to make us go out, but there was no outlet; then he said to me, "You have still some concern at your being retained here, but be not discouraged. I am with you: carry these tidings to your companions, and let them know that they shall have a more glorious crown."

"'I asked him where heaven was; the infant replied, "Out of the world." Show it me,' says Victor. The infant answered, "Where then would be your faith?" Victor said, 'I cannot retain what you command me: tell me a sign that I may give them.' He answered, "Give them the sign of Jacob, that is, his mystical ladder, reaching to the heavens."' Soon after this vision, Victor was put to death. This vision filled us with joy.

"God gave us, the night following, another assurance of His mercy by a vision to our sister Quartillosia, a fellow-prisoner, whose husband and son had suffered death for Christ three days before, and who followed them by martyrdom a few days after. 'I saw,' says she, 'my son, who suffered; he was in the prison sitting on a vessel of water, and said to me: "God has seen your sufferings." Then entered a young man of a wonderful stature, and he said "Be of good courage, God hath remembered you."'"

The martyrs had received no nourishment the preceding day, nor had they any on the day that followed this vision; but at length Lucian, then priest, and afterwards bishop of Carthage, surmounting all obstacles, got food to be carried to them in abundance by the subdeacon, Herennian, and by Januarius, a catechumen. The acta say they brought the never-failing food, the Blessed Eucharist.

The acta continue:

"We have all one and the same spirit, which unites and cements us together in prayer, in mutual conversation, and in all our actions. These are those amiable bands which put the devil to flight, are most agreeable to God, and obtain of Him, by joint prayer, whatever they ask. These are the ties which link hearts together, and which make men the children of God. To be heirs of His kingdom we must be His children, and to be His children we must love one another. It is impossible for us to attain to the inheritance of His heavenly glory, unless we keep that union and peace with all our brethren which our heavenly Father has established among us.

"Nevertheless, this union suffered some prejudice in our troop, but the breach was soon repaired. It happened that Montanus had some words with Julian, about a person who was not of our communion, and who was got among us, (probably admitted by Julian). Montanus on this account rebuked Julian, and they, for some time afterwards, behaved towards each other with coldness, which was, as it were, a seed of discord.

"Heaven had pity on them both, and, to reunite them, admonished Montanus by a dream, which he related to us as follows: 'It appeared to me that the centurions were come to us, and that they conducted us through a long path into a spacious field, where we were met by Cyprian and Lucius. After this we came into a very luminous place, where our garments became white, and our flesh became whiter than our garments, and so wonderfully transparent, that there was nothing in our hearts but what was clearly exposed to view: but in looking into myself, I could discover some filth in my own bosom; and, meeting Lucian, I told him what I had seen, adding, that the filth I had observed within my breast denoted my coldness towards Julian. Wherefore, brethren, let us love, cherish, and promote, with all our might, peace and concord. Let us be here unanimous in imitation of what we shall be hereafter. As we hope to share in the rewards promised to the just, and to avoid the punishments wherewith the wicked are threatened: as, in the end, we desire to be and reign with Christ, let us do those things which will lead us to him and his heavenly kingdom.'"

Hitherto the martyrs wrote in prison what happened to them there: the rest was written by those persons who were present, to whom Flavian, one of the martyrs, had recommended it. Their imprisonment lasted several months, and then those in holy orders were condemned to death because the edict of Valerian condemned only bishops, presbyters, and deacons.

Because of his popularity, the false friends of Flavian maintained before the judge that he was no deacon, and, consequently, was not included within the emperor's decree. Though Flavian declared himself to be one, he was not then condemned; but the rest were adjudged to die. They walked cheerfully to the place of execution, and each of them gave exhortations to the people.

Lucius went to the place of execution in advance, being so enfeebled that he feared he could not keep up with the others; but Montanus was full of vigor and exhorted the heathen among the bystanders to repentance and the brethren to faithfulness:

"He that sacrificeth to any God but the true one, shall be utterly destroyed." He also checked the pride and wicked obstinacy of the heretics, telling then that they might discern the true church by the multitude of its martyrs. He exhorted those that had fallen not to be over hasty, but fully to accomplish their penance. He exhorted the virgins to preserve their purity, and to honor the bishops, and all the bishops to abide in concord.

When the executioner was ready to give the stroke, Montanus prayed aloud to God that Flavian who had been reprieved at the people's request, might follow them on the third day. And, to express his assurance that his prayer was heard, he ripped in half the handkerchief with which his eyes were to be covered, and asked that one part of it to be reserved for Flavian, and desired that a place might be kept for him where he was to be interred, that they might not be separated even in the grave.

Flavian, seeing his crown delayed, made it the object of his ardent desires and prayers. He continued to insist that he was a deacon, and so he was beheaded three days later (Attwater, Benedictines, Husenbeth).



SS. Montanus, Lucius, Flavian, Julian, Victoricus, Primolus, Rhenus, and Donatian, Martyrs at Carthage

From their original acts, written, the first part by the martyrs themselves, the rest by an eye-witness. They are published more correctly by Ruinart than by Surius and Bollandus. See Tillemont, t. 4. p. 206.

A.D. 259

THE PERSECUTION, raised by Valerian, had raged two years, during which, many had received the crown of martyrdom, and, amongst others, St. Cyprian, in September, 258. The proconsul Galerius Maximus, who had pronounced sentence on that saint, dying himself soon after, the procurator, Solon, continued the persecution, waiting for the arrival of a new proconsul from Rome. After some days, a sedition was raised in Carthage against him, in which many were killed. The tyrannical man, instead of making search after the guilty, vented his fury upon the Christians, knowing this would be agreeable to the idolaters. Accordingly he caused these eight Christians, all disciples of St. Cyprian, and most of them of the clergy, to be apprehended. As soon as we were taken, say the authors of the acts, we were given in custody to the officers of the quarter: 1 when the governor’s soldiers told us that we should be condemned to the flames, we prayed to God with great fervour to be delivered from that punishment: and he, in whose hands are the hearts of men, was pleased to grant our request. The governer altered his first intent, and ordered us into a very dark and incommodious prison, where we found the priest, Victor, and some others: but we were not dismayed at the filth and darkness of the place, our faith and joy in the Holy Ghost reconciled us to our sufferings in that place, though these were such as it is not easy for words to describe; but the greater our trials, the greater is he who overcomes them in us. Our brother Rhenus, in the mean time, had a vision, in which he saw several of the prisoners going out of prison with a lighted lamp preceding each of them, whilst others, who had no such lamp stayed behind. He discerned us in this vision, and assured us that we were of the number of those who went forth with lamps. This gave us great joy; for we understood that the lamp represented Christ, the true light, and that we were to follow him by martyrdom.

The next day we were sent for by the governor, to be examined. It was a triumph to us to be conducted as a spectacle through the market-place and the streets, with our chains rattling. The soldiers, who knew not where the governor would hear us, dragged us from place to place, till, at length, he ordered us to be brought into his closet. He put several questions to us; our answers were modest, but firm: at length we were remanded to prison; here we prepared ourselves for new conflicts. The sharpest trial was that which we underwent by hunger and thirst, the governor having commanded that we should be kept without meat and drink for several days, insomuch that water was refused us after our work: yet Flavian, the deacon, added great voluntary austerities to these hardships, often bestowing on others that little refreshment which was most sparingly allowed us at the public charge.

God was pleased himself to comfort us in this our extreme misery, by a vision which he vouchsafed to the priest Victor, who suffered martyrdom a few days after. “I saw last night,” said he to us, “an infant, whose countenance was of a wonderful brightness, enter the prison. He took us to all parts to make us go out, but there was no outlet; then he said to me, ‘You have still some concern at your being retained here, but be not discouraged, I am with you: carry these tidings to your companions, and let them know that they shall have a more glorious crown.’ I asked him where heaven was; the infant replied, ‘Out of the world.’” Show it me, says Victor. The infant then answered, “Where then would be your faith?” Victor said, “I cannot retain what you command me: tell me a sign that I may give them.” He answered, “Give them the sign of Jacob, that is, his mystical ladder, reaching to the heavens.” Soon after this vision, Victor was put to death. This vision filled us with joy.

God gave us, the night following, another assurance of his mercy by a vision to our sister Quartillosia, a fellow-prisoner, whose husband and son had suffered death for Christ three days before, and who followed them by martyrdom a few days after. “I saw,” says she, “my son who suffered; he was in the prison sitting on a vessel of water, and said to me: ‘God has seen your sufferings.’ Then entered a youug man of a wonderful stature, and he said: ‘Be of good courage, God hath remembered you.’” The martyrs had received no nourishment the preceding day, nor had they any on the day that followed this vision; but at length Lucian, then priest, and afterwards bishop of Carthage, surmounting all obstacles, got food to be carried to them in abundance by the subdeacon, Herennian, and by Januarius, a catechumen. The acts say they brought the never failing food, 2 which Tillemont understands of the blessed eucharist, and the following words still more clearly determine it in favour of this sense. They go on: We have all one and the same spirit, which unites and cements us together in prayer, in mutual conversation, and in all our actions. These are those amiable bands which put the devil to flight, are most agreeable to God, and obtain of him, by joint prayer, whatever they ask. These are the ties which link hearts together, and which make men the children of God. To be heirs of his kingdom we must be his children, and to be his children we must love one another. It is impossible for us to attain to the inheritance of his heavenly glory, unless we keep that union and peace with all our brethren which our heavenly Father has established amongst us. Nevertheless, this union suffered some prejudice in our troop, but the breach was soon repaired. It happened that Montanus had some words with Julian, about a person who was not of our communion, and who was got among us (probably admitted by Julian). Montanus on this account rebuked Julian, and they, for some time afterwards, behaved towards each other with coldness, which was, as it were, a seed of discord. Heaven had pity on them both, and, to reunite them, admonished Montanus by a dream, which he related to us as follows: “It appeared to me that the centurions were come to us, and that they conducted us through a long path into a spacious field, where we were met by Cyprian and Lucius. After this we came into a very luminous place, where our garments became white, and our flesh became whiter than our garments, and so wonderfully transparent, that there was nothing in our hearts but what was clearly exposed to view: but in looking into myself, I could discover some filth in my own bosom; and, meeting Lucian, I told him what I had seen, adding, that the filth I had observed within my breast denoted my coldness towards Julian. Wherefore, brethren, let us love, cherish, and promote, with all our might, peace and concord. Let us be here unanimous in imitation of what we shall be hereafter. As we hope to share in the rewards promised to the just, and to avoid the punishments wherewith the wicked are threatened: as, in fine, we desire to be and reign with Christ, let us do those things which will lead us to him and his heavenly kingdom.” Hitherto the martyrs wrote in prison what happened to them there: the rest was written by those persons who were present, to whom Flavian, one of the martyrs, had recommended it.

After suffering extreme hunger and thirst, with other hardships, during an imprisonment of many months, the confessors were brought before the president, and made a glorious confession. The edict of Valerian condemned only bishops, priests, and deacons to death. The false friends of Flavian maintained before the judge that he was no deacon, and, consequently was not comprehended within the emperor’s decree; upon which, though he declared himself to be one, he was not then condemned; but the rest were adjudged to die. They walked cheerfully to the place of execution, and each of them gave exhortations to the people. Lucius, who was naturally mild and modest, was a little dejected on account of his distemper, and the inconveniences of the prison; he therefore went before the rest, accompanied but by a few persons, lest he should be oppressed by the crowd, and so not have the honour to spill his blood. Some cried out to him, “Remember us.” “Do you also,” says he, “remember me.” Julian and Victorius exhorted a long while the brethren to peace, and recommended to their care the whole body of the clergy, those especially who had undergone the hardships of imprisonment. Montanus, who was endued with great strength, both of body and mind, cried out, “He that sacrificeth to any God but the true one, shall be utterly destroyed.” This he often repeated. He also checked the pride and wicked obstinacy of the heretics, telling them that they might discern the true church by the multitude of its martyrs. Like a true disciple of Saint Cyprian, and a zealous lover of discipline, he exhorted those that had fallen not to be over hasty, but fully to accomplish their penance. He exhorted the virgins to preserve their purity, and to honour the bishops, and all the bishops to abide in concord. When the executioner was ready to give the stroke, he prayed aloud to God that Flavian, who had been reprieved at the people’s request, might follow them on the third day. And, to express his assurance that his prayer was heard, he rent in pieces the handkerchief with which his eyes were to be covered, and ordered one half of it to be reserved for Flavian, and desired that a place might be kept for him where he was to be interred, that they might not be separated even in the grave. Flavian, seeing his crown delayed, made it the object of his ardent desires and prayers. And as his mother stuck close by his side with the constancy of the mother of the holy Maccabees, and with longing desires to see him glorify God by his sacrifice, he said to her: “You know, mother, how much I have longed to enjoy the happiness of dying by martyrdom.” In one of the two nights which he survived, he was favoured with a vision, in which one said to him: “Why do you grieve? You have been twice a confessor, and you shall suffer martyrdom by the sword.” On the third day he was ordered to be brought before the governor. Here it appeared how much he was beloved by the people, who endeavoured by all means to save his life. They cried out to the judge that he was no deacon; but he affirmed that he was. A centurion presented a billet which set forth that he was not. The judge accused him of lying to procure his own death. He answered: “Is that probable? and not rather that they are guilty of an untruth who say the contrary?” The people demanded that he might be tortured in hopes he would recall his confession on the rack; but the judge condemned him to be beheaded. The sentence filled him with joy, and he was conducted to the place of execution, accompanied by a great multitude, and by many priests. A shower dispersed the infidels, and the martyr was led into a house where he had an opportunity of taking his last leave of the faithful without one profane person being present. He told them that in a vision he had asked Cyprian whether the stroke of death is painful, and that the martyr answered; “The body feels no pain when the soul gives herself entirely to God.” At the place of execution he prayed for the peace of the church and the union of the brethren; and seemed to foretell Lucian that he should be bishop of Carthage, as he was soon after. Having done speaking, he bound his eyes with that half of the handkerchief which Montanus had ordered to be kept for him, and, kneeling in prayer, received the last stroke. These saints are joined together on this day in the present Roman and in ancient Martyrologies.

Note 1. Apud regionantes. [back]

Note 2. Alimentum indeficiens. [back]

Rev. Alban Butler (1711–73).  Volume II: February. The Lives of the Saints.  1866.



Bienheureuse ANTONIA (ANTOINETTE) de FLORENCE, tertiaire franciscaine

$
0
0

Bienheureuse Antoinette de Florence

Clarisse à Florence ( 1472)

Elle se maria à quinze ans et devint veuve très jeune encore. Elle se remaria et mais elle connut à nouveau le veuvage. Alors elle décida d'entrer chez les clarisses de sa ville natale, Florence. Elle eut beaucoup à souffrir à cause de l'un de ses fils qui ne cessa de la tourmenter. Mais son père spirituel, saint Jean de Capistran, la réconfortait et elle reçut de Dieu de grandes consolations. 


À L’Aquila dans les Abruzzes, en 1472, la bienheureuse Antonie de Florence, veuve, qui entra chez les Clarisses et fut ensuite la fondatrice et la première abbesse du monastère du Corpus Christi, sous la Règle primitive de sainte Claire. (éloge omis le 28 février les années bissextiles)


Martyrologe romain




Antonia de Florence

Religieuse Clarisse, Bienheureuse

1400-1472
Antonia naquit à Florence en 1400. Jeune veuve avec un enfant, elle s’opposa à sa famille qui lui proposait de secondes noces. De son côté, elle considérait les adversités de la vie comme un dessein particulier du Seigneur.
A cette époque, saint Bernardin de Sienne, avec ses compagnons, répandait en maintes villes d’Italie le mouvement de l’Observance, avec un retour au “francescanisme” des origines. La plupart des homélies se faisaient sur la place publique, car les églises étaient trop petites pour contenir toutes les foules qui accouraient. C’est ainsi que frère Bernardino se fit entendre à Sainte Croix de Florence du 8 mars au 3 mai 1425. Après l’avoir entendu, Antonia répondit “oui” sans conditions à l’appel de Dieu. Elle avait connu la vie matrimoniale, elle était mère, mais le Seigneur apportait un tournant à sa vie. Quatre ans plus tard, après avoir réglé les affaires familiales, elle entra parmi les tertiaires franciscaines fondées par la bienheureuse Angiolina de Marsciano, elle aussi jeune veuve.
Le couvent florentin de saint Onofrio était déjà le cinquième qui se fondait. Peu après sa profession, Antonia fut envoyée, au vu de son charisme, dans le monastère le plus ancien de l’Ordre, érigé à Foligno en 1397. La fondatrice la transféra successivement à Assise, puis à Todi, enfin à L’Aquila en vue de fonder une nouvelle communauté. C’était le 2 février 1433, fête de la Présentation de Jésus au Temple. Ce couvent de L’Aquila, mis sous la protection de sainte Elisabeth, fut guidé par Antonia pendant quatorze années, durant lesquelles elle se voua corps et âme à la croissance de la communauté dans les préceptes de l’Evangile.
Toutefois, dans le cœur d’Antonia mûrissait le désir d’une vie davantage contemplative. Il faut signaler aussi que pendant plusieurs années elle subit une pénible épreuve à cause des désordres de Battista, son fils, qui dilapidait tout le patrimoine familial, engendrant aussi des litiges entre parents.
Concernant la réforme de l’Observance, plusieurs communautés de Clarisses y adhérèrent, et ce fut saint Giovanni de Capistran qui guida la réforme à L’Aquila. Antonia fut parmi les premières de ce groupe. Le Saint trouva l’édifice adéquat pour abriter le monastère, et présida à la solennelle fondation le 16 juillet 1447. Partant de Collemaggio, le cortège accompagna Antonia, nouvellement élue abbesse par volonté de Jean de Capistran, avec ses treize compagnes, pour rejoindre le monastère de l’Eucharistie (appelé aussi du “Corpus Domini”). Les débuts furent marqués par une extrême pauvreté, on manquait du plus nécessaire et Antonia n’hésita pas à aller mendier. Les religieuses vivaient la pauvreté avec une joie évangélique, leur Mère leur en donnait un exemple courageux et maternel, tout cela dans un climat authentiquement fraternel. Il en résulta des fruits abondants et de nombreuses vocations.
Même le fils d’Antonia bénéficia de l’influence de saint Jean de Capistran : Battista vêtit en effet l’habit franciscain au couvent de Campli où sa conduite fut exemplaire.
Après sept années, Antonia obtint enfin de pouvoir s’adonner exclusivement à la contemplation et au silence. Sainte Claire d’Assise disait d’elle : “Elle se taisait, mais sa renommée hurlait”. Modeste et obéissante, elle se mettait à la dernière place aussi bien à table qu’au chœur, et se mettait les habits les plus usés, que ses consœurs ne pouvaient plus mettre. Certaines moniales la virent ravie en extase, avec une auréole lumineuse au-dessus de sa tête. Dans les dernières années de sa vie, elle dissimula une plaie qu’elle avait contractée à la jambe. Elle mourut à vingt-et-une heures le 29 février 1472, entourée de ses chères consœurs.
Des miracles eurent lieu avant même sa sépulture. Une des moniales s’étendit près d’elle et guérit de plusieurs plaies. Les magistrats de la ville voulurent assumer les frais des obsèques. Quinze jours après la sépulture, les consœurs l’exhumèrent pour en revoir encore une fois les traits, et la trouvèrent comme si elle venait de s’éteindre. Le bruit s’en répandit dans la ville et l’évêque Agnifili ordonna qu’on l’ensevelît dans un endroit choisi. Cinq ans plus tard en 1477, l’évêque Borgio ordonna une nouvelle reconnaissance de la dépouille, constata la parfaite conservation du corps de Mère Antonia et, connaissant bien sa renommée de sainteté, en autorisa le culte. Le culte fut à nouveau confirmé en 1848.
Récemment, les reliques de la Bienheureuse ont été transférées du monastère de l’Eucharistie à celui des Clarisses de Paganica, non sans quelques manifestations de mécontentement des habitants de l’Aquila.
La Bienheureuse est donc inscrite au Martyrologe le 29 février.
Bruno Kiefer, Prêtre
SOURCE : http://nouvl.evangelisation.free.fr/antonia_de_florence.htm



Blessed Antonia (Antoinette) of Florence

OFM Widow (AC)
February 28



Born in Florence, Italy, in 1400; died 1472; cultus confirmed in 1847. Twice widowed, twice prioress, Antonia joined the Franciscan tertiaries when she was widowed while still very young. She was chosen as superioress of Aquila and adopted the original rule of the Poor Clares. She contracted a painful disease, which afflicted her for 15 years, but this and other trials she bore bravely under the guidance of Saint John of Capistrano (Benedictines, Encyclopedia).





Blessed Antonia of Florence

(Beata Antonia de Firenze)


Feast Day – February 26



Blessed Antonia of Florence was born of a noble family at Florence, Italy, in 1401. She entered the married state at a very early age, in compliance with the wish of her parents. When her husband died in 1428, she allowed nothing to induce her to contract a second marriage, but resolved to withdraw from the world and live only for God and the salvation of her soul.

In the following year she entered the convent of Tertiaries which Blessed Angelina had recently founded at Florence. Here she so distinguished herself by virtue and wisdom, that after a few years the superiors called her to Foligno to preside as superior of the convent there.

Although in her humility she found it difficult to accept the advancement, she was happy to carry out the appointment under the guidance of Blessed Angelina, who, as superior general of the several convents she had founded, dwelt at Foligno. Antonia so availed herself of the opportunity to profit by the holy example and the good counsel of the foundress, that she could be held up as a model superior.




In consequence, after a few years, Blessed Antonia of Florence was sent to establish a convent in Aquila. There, under her maternal direction, a veritable sanctuary of holiness budded forth, the fame of which brought joy to that city and the entire vicinity.

Although the religious community zealously served God according to the rule of the Third Order, it did not satisfy Blessed Antonia in her yearning for personal perfection. She felt strongly drawn to a stricter life, to more perfect poverty, and to more complete renunciation of the world, as practiced in the Order of St Clare.

At a visitation she communicated her desire to her spiritual director, St John Capistran. He approved it, and at his suggestion and with the sanction of the Holy Father, a new convent of the Poor Clares was founded at Aquila, which Antonia with twelve consecrated virgins entered in 1447. She was appointed superior and abbess; but, while she occupied the highest place, she always strove to find the last. The lowliest tasks, worn clothes, the most disagreeable occupations she assigned to herself, while she shunned all honor and distinction. In all she did and said there shone forth the most sincere humility.

Just as pronounced was the patience with which she bore the burdens of her position, the weakness of all her subjects, the many importunities of her relatives, and finally the sufferings of a lingering illness.
While she was extraordinarily severe with herself, she possessed truly motherly concern for her sisters. They in turn clung to her with filial love, and when after seven years of administration she was relieved of the burden, she was still considered by the sisters as their mother and model.

God distinguished His faithful servant with special graces. Her prayer amounted to perfect contemplation of heavenly things, the ardor of her devotion sometimes causing her to be raised aloft bodily. Once a glowing sphere was seen suspended over her head.

Blessed Antonia of Florence reached the age of seventy-one years, and died on February 18, 1472, addressing words of comfort and holy exhortation to her sorrowing fellow sisters about her.

Numerous miracles occurred at her grave, and her body is a constant miracle, for, up to the present time it is preserved wholly incorrupt and is of an extraordinary freshness which is emphasized by the open eyes. The uninterrupted veneration which began with the day of her death received the sanction of Pope Pius IX.

*from: The Franciscan Book of Saints, ed. by Marion Habig, ofm

Blessed Antonia of Florence

Profile

Married and a mother of one. Widowed twice. Franciscantertiary. Poor Clarenun. Spiritual student of SaintJohn Capitran. Abbessat Aquila, Italy from 1433 to 1447. Founded a Observant-oriented house of Poor Clares in Aquila. Sick the last 15 years of her life.

Born
SOURCE : http://catholicsaints.info/blessed-antonia-of-florence/
BEATA ANTONIA DI FIRENZE
Clarissa (1400-1472 ca) 28 febbraio
Di lei si disse: “Taceva ma la sua fama gridava.” Seppe vivere l’austera povertà con letizia evangelica e il suo trapasso fu segnato da miracoli, ma ancor prima si parla di fenomeni di levitazione e luce infuocata attorno al capo.
Nata a Firenze tra il 1400 e il 1401, trascorse la fanciullezza nell’anonimato di una famigliaordinaria. Sposatasi in giovane età, Antonia rimase vedova dopo pochi anni di matrimonio. Senza dare ascolto ai genitori che tentavano di persuaderla a risposarsi, decise di dedicarsi alla vita religiosa. 
San Bernardinopredicava nelle chiese e sulle piazze di tutta Italia, suscitando una vera primavera di vita cristiana. Predicò anche nella Chiesa di S. Croce a Firenze, dall’8 marzo al 3 maggio 1425. Antonia lo ascoltò e le nacque nel cuore la decisione di consacrarsi a Dio. Era attratta da un amore più grande, al quale seppe rispondere con una generosità piena e incondizionata, diventando una delle prime postulanti delle terziarie diS. Francesco, costituite a Firenze nel 1429 da B. Angelina di Marsciano (14 lug.).
Ebbe un figlio che curò da sola e da sola attese alla sua prima educazione. Quella fiorentina era la quinta delle fondazioni di Angelina: la prima era sorta a Foligno nel 1397 e Antonia vi fu trasferita l’anno successivo al suo ingresso in considerazione dei suoi eccezionali meriti. Qui lavorò per tre anni sotto la diretta guida della fondatrice e poi venne inviata a L’Aquila come responsabile di una nuova fondazione, dando ancora una volta prova della sua santità nelle attività caritative.
Sentendo tuttavia che la regola delle terziarie diS. Francesconon era sufficientemente austera per lei, espresse aS. Giovanni da Capestrano(23 ott.), durante una visita di quest’ultimo a L’Aquila, il suo desiderio di uno stile di vita più duro; questi allora decise che Antonia si trasferisse, insieme ad altre undici suore, nel nuovo convento del Corpus Dominidove le religiose abbracciarono l’originaria regola di S. Chiara (11 ago.) alla lettera. Il convento, rivelatosi ben presto troppo piccolo per contenere tutte le aspiranti accorse numerosissime, dovette essere allargato per ospitare oltre cento religiose.Antonia chiamò la povertà la “Regina della casa”, mostrando un’inesauribile umiltà e cortesia nei rapporti con le consorelle, di cui fu superiora per sette anni.
Era tale la povertà che s’imposero che alcuni giorni dopo l’ingresso in Monastero mancava anche lo stretto necessario per sopravvivere e lei di persona decise di uscire con una compagna per chiedere elemosina. Tuttavia seppe vivere l’austera povertà con letizia evangelica, tanto che raccontano le compagne –  era sempre tanto allegra che pareva abbondasse di ogni cosa. Sapeva trascinare tutte con la parola e l’esempio; era forte e materna con tutte, coltivando l’unità e l’armonia della vita fraterna. – Le altre sorelle della fraternità subirono il fascino del suo esempio e molte di esse offrirono alla Chiesa un genuino esempio di santità. Ne citiamo alcune: beata Ludovica Branconío dell’Aquila, beata Giacoma dell’Aquila, beata Bonaventura d’Antrodoco, beata Paola da Foligno, beata Gabriella di Pizzoli, beata Giacoma da Fossa e tante altre.
Visse sempre in obbedienza e umiltà. Il suo stile di vita era limpidamente evangelico: occupava a mensa e in coro l’ultimo posto; indossava i vestiti più logori della comunità, messi fuori uso dalle sorelle; si faceva, per amore di Dio tutta a tutte. Le sorelle inferme, deboli, tentate e scoraggiate, trovavano sempre in lei conforto e l’amore tenero di madre pur essendo lei stessa affetta da un’orribile piaga che volle mantenere nascosta.
Dovette superare molte difficoltà personali dovute alla cattiva salute, logorata anche dalle apprensioni per il figlio dissoluto che dissipò l’intera eredità e per un gruppo di parenti litigiosi; non mancarono altre pene spirituali. Quando diede infine le dimissioni dall’incarico di superiora, dedicò il resto della propria vita alla preghieraSi racconta che l’abbiano spesso vista in estasi, e che a volte abbia mostrato fenomeni fisici ancor più sorprendenti, come la levitazione o l’apparizione di un’aureola di luce infuocata attorno al capo. Morì nel 1472 e fu sepolta con una cerimonia solenne; i vescovi, i magistrati e tutta la cittadinanza vollero a ogni costo sostenere gli oneri del funerale.
Il suo trapasso fu segnato da miracoli prima ancora che fosse inumata la salma. Celebri rimasero le guarigioniistantanee del cittadino aquilano Zingarelli sofferente di idropsia e di suor Innocenza clarissa, aquilana anche lei che fu guarita dalle numerose piaghe dopo essersi distesa sul corpo di Antonia ad esequie avvenute. Dallo stesso male furono risanate una Maria aquilana e sr. Orsola clarissa anche lei. Quindici giorni dopo l’inumazione le suore disseppellirono il sacro corpoper rivederlo prima che si disfacesse completamente. Con grande meraviglia lo rinvennero fresco e incorrotto. Ripeterono più volte l’esperienza e se ne diffuse la voce in città; ma il vescovo Cardinale Agnifili, per evitare esagerazioni, ordinò che la salma fosse sepolta allo scoperto, fuori del luogo sacro.  Beatificata nel 1847, le sue reliquie si trovano a L’Aquila, dove sono conservati anche i resti di S. Bernardino da Siena (20 mag.) e del B. Vincenzo da L’Aquila (7 ago.). Ancora oggi, le sorelle povere, trascinate dal suo esempio e da quello della Madre S. Chiara, vivono una vita semplice, nel silenzio del chiostro, ponendo Dio come il “tutto” della loro vita. 
FontiIl primo grande dizionario dei Santi di Alban Butler /  www.clarissepaganica.org/

Saint OSWALD de WORCESTER, moine bénédictin et archevêque

$
0
0

Saint Oswald et l'abbé Eadnoth de Ramsey,

Saint Oswald

Évêque de Worcester puis d'York ( 992)

Il servit le Christ comme chanoine de Winchester, puis comme moine de Saint Benoît à Fleury-sur-Loire et revint à Winchester comme évêque puis archevêque d'York.

À Worcester en Angleterre, l’an 992, saint Oswald, évêque. D’abord chanoine de Winchester, puis moine à Fleury, il fut placé ensuite sur le siège de Worcester, et, quelque temps après, il eut encore à diriger l’Église d’York. Il établit la Règle de saint Benoît dans de nombreux monastères et fut un maître affable, joyeux et savant. (éloge le 28 février omis les années bissextiles)


Martyrologe romain


St. Oswald

Archbishop of York, d. on 29 February, 992. Of Danishparentage, Oswald was brought up by his uncle Odo, Archbishop of Canterbury, and instructed by Fridegode. For some time he was deanof the house of the secularcanonsat Winchester, but led by the desire of a stricter lifehe entered the BenedictineMonastery of Fleury, where Odohimself had received the monastichabit. He was ordained there and in 959 returned to Englandbetakinghimself to his kinsman Oskytel, then Archbishop of York. He took an active part in ecclesiastical affairs at Yorkuntil St. Dunstan procured his appointment to the See of Worcester. He was consecrated by St. Dunstan in 962. Oswaldwas an ardent supporter of Dunstan in his efforts to purify the Church from abuses, and aided by King Edgar he carried out his policy of replacing by communities the canonswho held monasticpossessions. Edgar gave the monasteries of St. Albans, Ely, and Benfleet to Oswald, who established monks at Westbury(983), Pershore (984), at Winchelcumbe (985), and at Worcester, and re-established Ripon. But his most famous foundation was that of Ramseyin Huntingdonshire, the churchof which was dedicated in 974, and again after an accident in 991. In 972 by the joint actionof St. Dunstan and Edgar, Oswaldwas made Archbishop of York, and journeyed to Rome to receive the pallium from John XIII. He retained, however, with the sanctionof the pope, jurisdiction over the diocese of Worcester where he frequently resided in order to foster his monasticreforms (Eadmer, 203). On Edgar'sdeath in 975, his work, hitherto so successful, received a severe check at the hands of Elfhere, King of Mercia, who broke up many communities. Ramsey, however, was spared, owing to the powerful patronageof Ethelwin, Earl of East Anglia. Whilst Archbishop of York, Oswaldcollected from the ruins of Riponthe relics of the saints, some of which were conveyed to Worcester. He died in the actof washing the feet of the poor, as was his daily customduring Lent, and was buriedin the Church of St. Mary at Worcester. Oswaldused a gentler policy than his colleague Ethelwold and always refrained from violentmeasures. He greatly valued and promoted learning amongst the clergy and induced many scholars to come from Fleury. He wrote two treatises and some synodaldecrees. His feast is celebrated on 28 February.

Sources

Historians of York in Rolls Series, 3 vols.; see Introductions by RAINE. The anonymous and contemporary life of the monk of Ramsey, I, 399-475, and EADMER, Life and Miracles, II, 1-59 (also in P.L., CLIX) are the best authorities; the lives by SENATUS and two others in vol. II are of little value; Acta SS., Feb., III, 752; Acta O.S.B. (Venice, 1733), saec. v, 728; WRIGHT, Biog. Lit., I (London, 1846), 462; TYNEMOUTH and CAPGRAVE, ed. HORSTMAN, II (Oxford, 1901), 252; HUNT, Hist. of the English Church from 597-1066 (London, 1899); IDEM in Dict. of Nat. Biog., s.v.; LINGARD, Anglo-Saxon Church (London, 1845).

Parker, Anselm. "St. Oswald." The Catholic Encyclopedia. Vol. 11. New York: Robert Appleton Company, 1911. 29 Feb. 2016 <http://www.newadvent.org/cathen/11348b.htm>.

Transcription. This article was transcribed for New Advent by Herman F. Holbrook. Saint Oswald, and all ye holy Bishops and Confessors, pray for us.

Ecclesiastical approbation.Nihil Obstat. February 1, 1911. Remy Lafort, S.T.D., Censor. Imprimatur.+John Cardinal Farley, Archbishop of New York.



St. Oswald, Bishop of Worcester and Archbishop of York

From his life, written by Eadmer; also from Florence of Worcester, William of Malmesbury, and, above all, the elegant and accurate author of the History of Ramsey, published by the learned Mr. Gale, p. 385. The life of this saint, written by Folcard, abbot of Thorney, in 1068, Wharton thinks not extant. Mabillon doubts whether it be not that which we have in Capgrave and Surius. See also Portiforium S. Oswaldi Archiep. Eborac. Codex MS. crassus in 8vo. exaratus circa annum 1064, in Bennet College, Cambridge, mentioned by Waneley, Catal. p. 110.

A.D. 992

ST. OSWALD was nephew of St. Odo, archbishop of Canterbury, and to Oskitell, bishop first of Dorcester, afterwards of York. He was educated by St. Odo, and made dean of Winchester; but passing into France, took the monastic habit at Fleury. Being recalled to serve the church, he succeeded St. Dunstan in the see of Worcester about the year 959. He shone as a bright star in this dignity, and established a monastery of monks at Westberry, a village in his diocess. He was employed by duke Aylwin in superintending his foundation of the great monastery of Ramsey, in an island formed by marshes and the River Ouse in Huntingdonshire, in 972. St. Oswald was made archbishop of York in 974, and he dedicated the church of Ramsey under the names of the Blessed Virgin, St. Benedict, and all holy virgins. Nothing of this rich mitered abbey remains standing except an old gate-house, and a neglected statue of the founder, Aylwin, with keys and a ragged staff in his hand to denote his office; for he was cousin to the glorious king Edgar, the valiant general of his armies, and the chief judge and magistrate of the kingdom, with the title of alderman of England, and half king, as the historian of Ramsey usually styles him. 1 St. Oswald was almost always occupied in visiting his diocess, preaching without intermission, and reforming abuses. He was a great encourager of learning and learned men. St. Dunstan obliged him to retain the see of Worcester with that of York. Whatever intermission his function allowed him he spent at St. Mary’s, a church and monastery of Benedictins, which he had built at Worcester, where he joined with the monks in their monastic exercises. This church from that time became the cathedral. The saint, to nourish in his heart the sentiments of humility and charity, had everywhere twelve poor persons at his table, whom he served, and also washed and kissed their feet. After having sat thirty-three years he fell sick at St. Mary’s in Worcester, and having received the Extreme-unction and Viaticum, continued in prayer, repeating often, “Glory be to the Father,” &c., with which words he expired amidst his monks, on the 29th of February, 992. His body was taken up ten years after and enshrined by Adulph his successor, and was illustrated by miracles. It was afterwards translated to York on the 15th of October, which day was appointed his principal festival.

St. Oswald made quick progress in the path of perfect virtue, because he studied with the utmost earnestness to deny himself and his own will, listening attentively to that fundamental maxim of the Eternal Truth which St. Bennet, of whose holy order he became a bright light, repeats with great energy. This holy founder declares in the close of his rule, that, He who desires to give himself up to God, must trample all earthly things under his feet, renounce everything that is not God, and die to all earthly affections, so as to attain to a perfect disengagement and nakedness of heart, that God may fill and entirely possess it, in order to establish therein the kingdom of his grace and pure love for ever. And in his prologue he cries out aloud, that he addresses himself only to him who is firmly resolved in all things to deny his own will, and to hasten with all diligence to arrive at his heavenly kingdom.

Note 1. The titles of honour amongst our Saxon ancestors were, Etheling, prince of the blood: chancellor, assistant to the king in giving judgments: alderman, or ealderman, (not earldorman, as Rapin Thoyras writes this word in his first edition,) governor or viceroy. It is derived from the word Ald or old, like senator in Latin. Provinces, cities, and sometimes wapentakes, had their alderman to govern them, determine law-suits, judge criminals, &c. This office gave place to the title of earl, which was merely Danish, and introduced by Canute. Sheriffe or she-reeve, was the deputy of the alderman, chosen by him, sat judge in some courts, and saw sentence executed; hence he was called vicecomes. Heartoghan signified, among our Saxon ancestors, generals of armies, or dukes. Hengist, in the Saxon chronicle, is heartogh, such were the dukes appointed by Constantine the Great, to command the forces in the different provinces of the Roman Empire. These titles began to become hereditary with the offices or command annexed under Pepin and Charlemagne, and grew more frequent by the successors of these princes granting many hereditary fiefs to noblemen, to which they annexed titular dignities. Fiefs were an establishment of the Lombards, from whom the emperors of Germany, and the kings of France, borrowed this custom, and with it the feodal laws, of which no mention is found in the Roman code. Titles began frequently to become merely honorary about the time of Otho I. in Germany.

  Reeve among the English Saxons was a steward. The bishop’s reeve was a bishop’s steward for secular affairs, attending in his court. Thanes, i. e. servants, were officers of the crown whom the king recompensed with lands, sometimes to descend to their posterity, but always to be held of him with some obligation of service, homage, or acknowledgment. There were other lords of lands and vassals, who enjoyed the title of thanes, and were distinguished from the king’s thanes. The ealdermen and dukes were all king’s thanes, and all others who held lands of the king by knight’s service in chief, and were immediate great tenants of the king’s estates. These were the greater thanes, and were succeeded by the barons, which title was brought in by the Normans, and is rarely found before the Conqueror. Mass thanes were those who held lands in fee of the church. Middle thanes were such as held very small estates of the king, or parcels of lands of the king’s greater thanes. They were called by the Normans vavassors, and their lands vavassories. They who held lands of these, were thanes of the lowest class, and did not rank as gentlemen. All thanes disposed of the lands which they held (and which were called Blockland) to their heirs, but with the obligations due to those of whom they were held. Ceorle (whence our word churl) was a countryman or artizan, who was a freeman. Those ceorles who held lands in leases, were called sockmen, and their lands sockland, of which they could not dispose, being barely tenants. Those ceorles who acquired possession of five hides of land with a large house, court, and bell to call together their servants, were raised to the rank of thanes of the lowest class. An hide of land was as much as one plough could till. The villains or slaves in the country were labourers, bound to the service of particular persons; were all capable of possessing money in property, consequently were not strictly slaves in the sense of the Roman law.

  Witan or Wites, (i. e. wisemen,) were the magistrates and lawyers. Burghwitten signified the magistrates of cities. Some shires (or counties) are mentioned before king Alfred; and Asserius speaks of earls (or counts) of Somerset, and Devonshire, in the reign of Ethelwolph. But Alfred first divided the whole kingdom into shires, the shires into tithings, lathes, or wapentacks, the tithings into hundreds, and the hundreds into tenths. Each division had a court subordinate to those that were superior, the highest in each shire being the shire-gemot, or folck-mote, which was held twice a year, and in which the bishop or his deputy, and the ealderman, or his vicegerent the sheriff, presided. See Seldon on the Titles of Honour; Spelman’s Glossary, ed noviss. Squires on the Government of the English Saxons. Dr. William Howel, in his learned General History, t. 5. p. 273, &c. N. B. The titles of earle and hersen were first given by Ifwar Widfame, king of Sweden, to two ministers of state, in 824; on which see many remarks of Olof Delin, in his excellent new history of Sweden, c. 5. t. 1. p. 334. 
[back]

Rev. Alban Butler (1711–73).  Volume II: February. The Lives of the Saints.  1866.




There are two saints called Oswald in England: one was a king, the other a monk.

The king lived in the 7th century in Northumbria: he brought St Aidan to Lindisfarne and his feast is on 5th August.

The monk, of danish origin, lived in the 10th century and became bishop of Worcester, and later archbishop of York; his feast is on 28th February. It is about the latter that Patrick Duffywrites here.

A  monk of Danish family

Oswald was of a Danish family and was brought up by his uncle Oda, who sent him to the Benedictine abbey of Fleury-sur-Loire to become a monk.


Bishop of Worcester

When Oswald returned to England as a priest in 958/9, he worked for another Danish patron, Oskytel, who had recently become archbishop of York. His activity for Oskytel attracted the notice of Saint Dunstan, then bishop of Worcester and in the process of moving to become archbishop of Canterbury. Dunstan persuaded King Edgar to appoint Oswald bishop of Worcester in his place in 961.


Founding monasteries

Oswald founded a number of monasteries at Westbury-on-Trym (near Bristol), at Ramsey (in Cambridgeshire) in collaboration with Ethelwold, bishop of Winchester and Pershore and Evesham (in Worcestershire). He also succeeded in gradually changing the cathedral chapter in Worcester from priests to monks, supposedly because the clergy would not give up their wives.


Archbishop of York

In 972 Oswald became archbishop of York, and was able to bring Abbo and other monks of Fleury to York to teach for a number of years.


Death and memory

But Oswald also held on to the diocese of Worcester, presiding over both dioceses. And it was at Worcester that on 29th February 992 he died, while he was washing the feet of the poor, a practice that had become his daily custom during Lent. He was buried in the Church of St Mary at Worcester. His feast is celebrated on 28th February. He is closely associated with other monks who became bishops – like St Dunstan (909-988) and St Ethelwold (908-984) – in restoring monasticism in England.



Saint Oswald

Archbishop of York
(† 992)

Oswald was of a noble Saxon family; he was endowed with a very rare and handsome appearance and with a singular piety of soul. Brought up by his uncle, Saint Odo, Archbishop of Canterbury, he was chosen, while still young, as dean of the secular canons of Winchester, at that time very lax. His attempt to reform them was a failure, and he saw, with that infallible instinct which so often guides the Saints in critical times, that the true remedy for the corruption of the clergy was the restoration of monastic life.


He therefore went to France and took the habit of Saint Benedict. When he returned to England it was to receive the news of Odo's death. He found, however, a new patron in Saint Dunstan, Archbishop of Canterbury, through whose influence he was nominated to the see of Worcester. To these two Saints, together with Ethelwold of Winchester, the monastic revival of the tenth century is mainly due.

Oswald's first care was to deprive of their benefices all disorderly secular clerics, whom he replaced as far as possible by religious priests. He himself founded seven religious houses. Considering that in the hearts of the secular canons of Winchester there were yet some sparks of virtue, he would not at once dismiss them, but rather reformed them through a holy artifice. Adjoining their cathedral church he built a chapel in honor of the Mother of God, causing it to be served by a body of strict religious. He himself assisted at the divine Office there, and his example was followed by the people. The canons, finding themselves isolated and the church deserted, chose rather to embrace the religious life than continue to injure their own souls, and be also a mockery to their people, through the contrast offered by their worldliness and the regularity of their religious brethren.

Later, as Archbishop of York, Saint Oswald met a like success in his efforts. God manifested His approval of his zeal by discovering to him the relics of his great predecessor at Worcester, Saint Wilfrid, which he reverently translated to the church of that city. He died while washing the feet of the poor, as he did daily during Lent, on February 29, 992.

Reflection. A soul without discipline is like a ship without a helm: it must inevitably strike unawares upon the rocks, founder on the shoals, or float unawares into the harbor of the enemy.

Little Pictorial Lives of the Saints, a compilation based on Butler's Livesof the Saints and other sources by John Gilmary Shea (Benziger Brothers: New York, 1894)

*On leap years, the feast day of this Saint is celebrated on February 29.


Saint EUSÈBE de CRÉMONE, abbé

$
0
0

Raphaël. Le Miracle de saint  Eusèbe de Cremona,
 huile sur bois, 25,6 X 43,9, Lisbonne, Museu nacional de Arte Antiga

Saint Eusèbe de Crémone

Disciple de saint Jérôme ( 423)

Confesseur. Issu d'une illustre famille de Crémone, il rencontre saint Jérômequi le forme à la lecture des saintes Ecritures et surtout à la vie spirituelle. En 384, il suit saint Jérôme en Palestine et devient moine dans le monastère qu'il fonde à Bethléem. Retourné à Rome pour distribuer son patrimoine aux pauvres, il correspond avec saint Jérôme et, après la mort de celui-ci, il revient gouverner le monastère de Bethléem.



Eusebius of Cremona, Abbot (AC)

Born in Cremona, Italy; died c. 423. Eusebius first met Saint Jerome in Rome when Jerome was acting as secretary to Pope Saint Damasus and preaching a strict asceticism to all who would listen. Eusebius as so much attracted to the stern Biblical scholar that when Jerome decided to leave for the Holy Land, he begged to accompany him.


At Antioch they were joined by Jerome's other two great friends, the widow Saint Paula and her daughter Saint Eustochium. The four of them made a pilgrimage to all the places connected with the earthly life of Jesus, before deciding to make Bethlehem their home.

Jerome was much touched by the hundreds of pilgrims to Bethlehem, many of whom were extremely poor. Resolving to build a hostel for them, he sent Eusebius to Dalmatia and Italy to raise money for the project. Saint Paula sold her Roman estate through him for this purpose and Eusebius also sold him own property at Cremona and gave the proceeds for the building of the hostel.

Eusebius succeeded the holy Doctor of the Church as abbot of Bethlehem, and was involved, like his friend, in bitter disputes with the followers of Origen. There is an unsubstantiated tradition that Eusebius founded the abbey of Guadalupe in Spain.

In 400 AD, Eusebius returned to his native Cremona, where some sources indicate that he stayed until his death. Others suggest that he returned to Bethlehem to become spiritual director of one of the religious communities there. He may well be buried alongside Jerome in Bethlehem, where--in the crypt of the church of the Nativity--an altar is dedicated in his name (Benedictines, Bentley).

Saint Eusebius of Cremona

Profile

After hearing SaintJerome speak in Rome, Italy, Eusebius accompanied the translator to the Holy Land. Made the pilgrimage with SaintPaula and SaintEustochium, and lived in Bethlehem. Raised funds in Dalmatia and Italy to fund a hostel for poorpilgrims, and donated the proceeds from the sale of his own property in Cremona, Italy. Abbotin Bethlehem.

Born
  • c.423 of natural causes

Saint FRIDOLIN de SÄCKINGEN, moine missionnaire et abbé bénédictin

$
0
0


Maître à l'œillet de Baden, peintre suisse, Saint Fridolin accompagné du mort qu'il a ressuscité.

Saint Fridolin de Säckingen

Moine près de Bâle (7ème s.)

Originaire d'Irlande, dit-on, il s'en vint en Bourgogne. Grâce à Clovis, il fit reconstruire la basilique de saint Hilaireà Poitiers, puis évangélisa la Lorraine, la Suisse et l'Alsace. Il se retire enfin à Säckingen, sur le Rhin, dans un monastère qu'il avait fondé. Il est le patron du canton suisse de Glaris.

Des internautes nous signalent

- "Sankt Fridolin est l'un des compagnons de saint Gallqui avec saint Colombanet tant d'autres moines irlandais évangélisèrent la Francie et la Germanie."

- "L'histoire est racontée par Joseph Victor von Scheffel (Karlsruhe 1826-1886) dans son roman en vers Der Trompeter von Säkkingen- 1853" (site en allemand)

À Säckingen sur le lac de Constance, en Suisse(*), vers le VIIe siècle, saint Fridolin, abbé. Venu, dit-on, d’Irlande, il séjourna d’abord à Poitiers près du tombeau de saint Hilaire, puis pérégrina à travers la Gaule, et aboutit à Säckingen, où il fonda un monastère double en l’honneur de saint Hilaire.

(*) Un internaute nous signale que Säckingen se situe en Allemagne à la frontière Suisse sur la rive droite du Rhin. L'église du monastère St-Fridolin de Säckingen a inspiré fortement l'architecture de l'église St-Fridolin de Mulhouse.

Martyrologe romain


SOURCE : http://nominis.cef.fr/contenus/saint/762/Saint-Fridolin-de-S%E4ckingen.html


Fridolin of Säckingen, OSB, Abbot (AC)


Died c. 650. Saint Fridolin, the Irish Wanderer, gained his nickname in the 7th century by his endless journeyings--through Gaul, Germany, and Switzerland. He began his missionary work in Poitiers, France. An assiduous founder of monasteries, Fridolin also found the body of Saint Hilary of Poitiers, which had been lost when the Vandals destroyed the monastery in that city, and restored the church itself. He became devoted to St. Hilary and established other monasteries under his patronage, including the abbey of Säckingen. Started as a school for young boys on an island in the Rhein, Säckingen was no somber place. Here Fridolin happily encouraged the boys to play many different sports. He also established an Irish-influenced abbey at Chur, Switzerland, where stones sculpted in the Irish fashion can still be seen. His vita was recorded by a monk of Säckingen five centuries after his death; however, he claimed to have based it on a much earlier biography. He is venerated as the apostle of the Upper Rhein and on his feast, the houses of Säckingen are decorated with the flags of Germany, Switzerland, and Ireland (Benedictines, Bentley, Montague).


Saint Fridolin is depicted in art as an abbot leading a skeleton by the hand, a pilgrim with a staff and book (Roeder). He is patron of Alsace, Glarus, Sachingen, and Strasbourg and is invoked for fine weather (Roeder).

SOURCE : http://www.saintpatrickdc.org/ss/0306.shtml

St. Fridolin

Missionary, founder of the Monasteryof Säckingen, Baden(sixth century). In accordance with a later tradition, St. Fridolin is venerated as the first Irish missionary who laboured among the Alamanni on the Upper Rhine, in the time of the Merovingians. The earliest documentary information we possess concerning him is the biography written by Balther, a Säckingenmonk, at the beginning of the eleventh century (Mon. Germ. Hist.: Script. rer. Merov., III, 350-69). According to this life, Fridolin (or Fridold) belonged to a noble family in Ireland (Scottia inferior), and at first laboured as a missionary in his native land. Afterwards crossing to France, he came to Poitiers, where in answer to a vision, he sought out the relics of St. Hilarius, and built a church for their reception. St. Hilarius subsequently appeared to him in a dream, and commanded him to proceed to an island in the Rhine, in the territories of the Alamanni. In obedience to this summons, Fridolin repaired to the "Emperor"Clovis, who granted him possessionof the still unknown island, and thence proceeded through Helion, Strasburg, and Coire, founding churches in every district in honour of St. Hilarius. Reaching at last the island of Säckingen in the Rhine, he recognized in it the island indicated in the dream, and prepared to build a churchthere. The inhabitants of the banks of the Rhine, however, who used the island as a pasturage for their cattle, mistook Fridolin for a cattle-robber and expelled him. On his production of Clovis'sdeed of gift, he was allowed to return, and to found a church and monastery on the island. He then resumed his missionary labours, founded the Scottishmonastery in Constance, and extended his mission to Augsburg. He died on 6 March, and was buriedat Säckingen. The writer of this legend professes to have derived his information from a biography, which he discovered in the cloister of Helera on the Moselle, also founded by Fridolin, and which, being unable to copy from want of parchment and ink, he had learned by heart.

This statement sounds very suspicious, and makes one conclude that Baltherwas compelled to rely on verbal traditionfor the information recorded in his work. Not a single ancient author mentions Fridolin, the life has no proper historicalchronologicalarrangement, and the enumeration of so many wonders and visionsawakens distrust. Consequently, most modern historiansjustly reject the lifeas unauthentic, and as having no historicalfoundation for the facts recorded, while the older historiansbelieved that it contained a germ of truth. In the early Middle Ages, there was certainly some connection between Säckingenand Poitiers, from which the former monastery received its relics, and this fact may have made the author connect Fridolin with the venerationof St. Hilarius of Poitiers, and the churcheserected in his honour. The only portion of the lifethat can be regarded as historically tenable, is that Fridolin was an Irish missionary, who preached the Christian religion in Gaul, and founded a monastery on the island of Säckingen in the Rhine. Concerning the dateof these occurrences, we have no exact information. The monastery, however, was of great importance in the ninth century, since the earliest extant document concerning it states that on 10 February, 878, Charles the Fat presented to his wife Richardis the Monasteriesof Säckingen, of St. Felix and of Regulain Zurich.

Sources

Vita Fridolini, auctore Balthero monacho, in the following works: COLGAN, Acta Sanct. Hiberniæ (Louvain, 1645), I, 481 sq.; MONE, Quellensammlung der badischen Landesgeschichte(Karlsruhe, 1845), I; ed. KRUSCH in Mon. Hist., Script. Rer. Merowing., III, 351-69; Acta SS., March, I, 433-441. 

POTTHAST, Bibliotheca historica medii ævi (Berlin, 1896), II, 1322-23; Bibliotheca hagiographica latina, ed. BOLLANDISTS, I, 478; WATTENBACH, Deutschlands Geschichtsquellen, I (7th ed., Berlin, 1904) 155; HEFELE, Geschichte der Einführung des Christenthums in Südwestl. Deutschland (Tübingen, 1837); LÜTOLF, Die Glaubensboten der Schweiz vor St. Gallus (Lucerne, 1871), 267 sqq.; LEO, Der hl. Fridolin (Freiburg im Br., 1886); HEER, St. Fridolin, der Apostel Alemanniens (Zürich, 1889); VON KNONAU, Nochmals die Frage St. Fridolin in Anzeiger für Schweizergesch. (1889), 377-81; SCHULTE, Beiträge zur Kritik der Vita Fridolini, Jahrbuch für Schweizergesch., XVIII (1893), 134-152.

Kirsch, Johann Peter. "St. Fridolin." The Catholic Encyclopedia. Vol. 6. New York: Robert Appleton Company, 1909. 6 Mar. 2016 <http://www.newadvent.org/cathen/06303c.htm>.

Transcription. This article was transcribed for New Advent by Steven Fanning.

Ecclesiastical approbation.Nihil Obstat. September 1, 1909. Remy Lafort, Censor. Imprimatur.+John M. Farley, Archbishop of New York.


SOURCE : http://www.newadvent.org/cathen/06303c.htm

March 6

St. Fridolin, Abbot

HE was an Irish or Scottish abbot, who, leaving his own country, founded several monasteries in Austrasia, Burgundy, and Switzerland: the last was that of Sekingen, in an isle in the Rhine, now one of the four forest towns belonging to the house of Austria. In this monastery he died, in 538. He is the tutelar patron of the Swiss canton of Glaris, who carry in their coat of arms his picture in the Benedictin habit, though he was not of that order. See Molanus, Addit. ad Usuard. Pantaleon, Prosopographiæ Vir. Illustr. German, ad an. 502. King, in Calend. Wion, Lignum Vitæ, l. 3.

Rev. Alban Butler (1711–73).  Volume III: March. The Lives of the Saints.  1866.

SOURCE : http://www.bartleby.com/210/3/063.html

Saint Fridolin

Also known as
  • Apostle of the Upper Rhine
  • Fridolin Vandreren of Säckingen
  • Irish Wanderer
Profile

Born to the Irishnobility. Evangelist. Benedictinemonkat Luxeuil Abbey and at Poitiers, France. Received a vision of SaintHilary of Poitiers in which he was shown the location of Hilary‘s relics, which had been lost during a Vandal invations. Fridolin found them, and built a chapel to house them. He built churches in Alsace, in Switzerland, and in Burgundy. Missionary among the Alamanni in the Upper Rhine; many thought he was a roaming cattlethief, and chased him away. He founded the monasteryin Säckingen, Baden (part of modern Germany, and served as its abbot. On the date of his feast, the houses of Säckingen are decorated with the flags of Germany, Switzerland, and Ireland.

Born

SOURCE : http://catholicsaints.info/saint-fridolin/

Bienheureux JOURDAIN de PISE, prêtre dominicain

$
0
0

Bienheureux Jourdan de Pise

Frère Prêcheur ( v. 1311)

ou Jourdain de Pise.

Il naquit à Pise et entra chez les Frères Prêcheurs. Après ses études à Paris, il retourna en Italie et se fit une grande réputation de prédicateur à Florence et en Toscane. Il prêchait en effet dans la langue populaire et non pas en latin. Il est l'un des créateurs de la langue italienne. Son culte fut approuvé en 1833. 

Prêtre de l’Ordre des Prêcheurs, qui exposa au peuple, dans sa propre langue, les plus hautes vérités avec la plus grande simplicité à Plaisance en Émilie.


Martyrologe romain




Blessed Jordan of Pisa, OP (AC)

Born in Pisa, Italy; died 1311; (cultus approved in 1833), beatified in 1838. At a time when scholars believed that no colloquial tongue could ever replace Latin as a gentleman's language, Jordan worked to make Italian the beautiful tongue that it is today. That's not the reason he was beatified by the Church but it's interesting and sometimes overlooked.


Jordan attended the University of Paris where he first encountered the Dominican friars in 1276. Four years later, probably after obtaining his degrees, he returned to Italy and took the habit. He began a long teaching career there as soon as he was qualified to do so.

Because of the excellence of his preaching in Florence, Jordan was appointed first lector there in 1305. He seems to have been fascinated with the whole question of preaching as an apostolic tool, and to have been one of the first to make a scientific study of it. He pointed out that the Greek church was "invaded by a multitude of errors," because the Greeks had no preachers; he could never say enough in praise of Saint Dominic's farsightedness in establishing an order specifically for preaching.
Jordan studied methods of making sermons more effective, both by using examples that would reach the people, and by the use of the vernacular. This latter was a much-disputed subject in his day (they had Dan Amon's then, too); Jordan was considered a daring innovator. Because it was controversial, he strove to make Italian a beautiful instrument on which he could play the melodies of the Lord.

Blessed with an extraordinary memory, Jordan is supposed to have known the breviary by heart, as well as the missal, most of the Bible (with its marginal commentary), plus the second part of the Summa. This faculty of memory he used in his sermons, but he was quick to point out to young preachers that learning alone can never make a preacher. By the holiness of his own life he made this plain, and continually preached it to those he was training to preach.

Jordan of Pisa had two great devotions--to Our Blessed Mother and to Saint Dominic. Once he was favored with a vision of Our Lady; she came into the fathers' refectory and served at table. Jordan, who was the only one who could see her, could barely eat for excitement. He spoke often of her in his sermons, and also of Saint Dominic. He founded a number of confraternities in Pisa, one of which has lasted until now.


Jordan died on his way to Paris to teach at Saint Jacques. His body was returned from Piacenza, where death overtook him, to rest in the church at Pisa (Benedictines, Dorcy). 



Blessed Jordan of Pisa

Memorial Day: March 6th

Profile

    At a time when scholars believed that no colloquial tongue could ever replace Latin as a gentleman's language, Jordan worked to make Italian the beautiful tongue that it is today. That's not the reason he was beatified by the Church but it's interesting and sometimes overlooked.

    Jordan attended the University of Paris where he first encountered the Dominican friars in 1276. Four years later, probably after obtaining his degrees, he returned to Italy and took the habit. He began a long teaching career there as soon as he was qualified to do so.

    Because of the excellence of his preaching in Florence, Jordan was appointed first lector there in 1305. He seems to have been fascinated with the whole question of preaching as an apostolic tool, and to have been one of the first to make a scientific study of it. He pointed out that the Greek church was "invaded by a multitude of errors," because the Greeks had no preachers; he could never say enough in praise of Saint Dominic's farsightedness in establishing an order specifically for preaching.
  
  Jordan studied methods of making sermons more effective, both by using examples that would reach the people, and by the use of the vernacular. This latter was a much-disputed subject in his day (they had Dan Amon's then, too); Jordan was considered a daring innovator. Because it was controversial, he strove to make Italian a beautiful instrument on which he could play the melodies of the Lord.

    Blessed with an extraordinary memory, Jordan is supposed to have known the breviary by heart, as well as the missal, most of the Bible (with its marginal commentary), plus the second part of the Summa. This faculty of memory he used in his sermons, but he was quick to point out to young preachers that learning alone can never make a preacher. By the holiness of his own life he made this plain, and continually preached it to those he was training to preach.

    Jordan of Pisa had two great devotions--to Our Blessed Mother and to Saint Dominic. Once he was favored with a vision of Our Lady; she came into the fathers' refectory and served at table. Jordan, who was the only one who could see her, could barely eat for excitement. He spoke often of her in his sermons, and also of Saint Dominic. He founded a number of confraternities in Pisa, one of which has lasted until now.

    Jordan died on his way to Paris to teach at Saint Jacques. His body was returned from Piacenza, where death overtook him, to rest in the church at Pisa (Benedictines, Dorcy).

Born:1255 at Pisa, Italy

Died: August 19, 1311 at Piacenza of natural causes while on his way to teach in Paris; relics venerated at the church of Saint Catalina at Pisa, Italy

Beatified: August 23, 1833 (cultus confirmed) by Pope Gregory XVI; 1838 (beatification)

First Vespers:

Ant. Strengthen by holy intercession, O Jordan, confessor of the Lord, those here present, have we who are burdened with the weight of our offenses may be relieved by the glory of thy blessedness, and may by thy guidance attain eternal rewards.

V. Pray for us, Blessed Jordan.

R. That we may be made worthy of the promises of Christ.

Lauds:

Ant. Well done, good and faithful servant, because Thou has been faithful in a few things, I will set thee over many, sayeth the Lord.

V. The just man shall blossom like the lily.

R. And shall flourish forever before the Lord.

Second Vespers:
Ant. I will liken him unto a wise man, who built his house upon a rock..
V. Pray for us. Blessed Jordan.
R. That we may be made worthy of the promises of Christ.

Prayer:

Let us Pray:  O God who didst make the Blessed Jordan, Thy Confessor, a minister meet for the preaching of the Gospel, grant that we, in imitation of him, may do the works which Thou ordainest, and so gain the fruit of eternal salvation. Through Christ our Lord. Amen.

Prayer II:

God of holiness, by the integrity of his life and gentle manner you made Blessed Jordan a fitting minister to preach the gospel. By following his example may we generously strive to serve you through service to our neighbor and so gain the fruit of an everlasting reward. We ask this through our Lord Jesus Christ, your Son, who lives and reigns with you and the Holy Ghost, one God, for ever and ever. - General Calendar of the Order of Preachers


Saint MARCIEN (MARCIANO, MARZIANO) de TORTONA, évêque et martyr

$
0
0


Saint Marcien

Évêque de Tortone ( 120)

Le Piémont avait besoin d'un saint d'origine apostolique. Saint Marcien serait le disciple de saint Barnabé et évêque de Tortone. Après un épiscopat de quarante-cinq ans, il fut martyrisé sous l'empereur Hadrien. 


À Tortone dans le Piémont, saint Marcien, vénéré comme évêque et martyr des premiers siècles.


Martyrologe romain


Marcian of Tortona B (RM)

Died 120. Marcian was said to have been a disciple of Saint Barnabas and first bishop of Tortona in the Piedmont, where he is alleged to have been crucified under Hadrian, after an episcopate of 45 years. Some think that Saint Marcian of Tortona and Marcian of Ravenna are the same person (Benedictines, Encyclopedia).


Saint Marcian of Tortona

Also known as
  • Marciano
  • Marcianus
  • Martianus
  • Marzano
  • Marziano
Profile

Convert, brought to the faithby SaintBarnabas the Apostle. Evangelist in and first bishop of Tortona, Italy where he served for 45 years. Martyred in the persecutionsof Hadrian. May be the same as SaintMarcian of Ravenna.


Marciano (o Marziano)è indicato dalla tradizione come protovescovo di Tortona (Alessandria), diocesi di cui è patrono. Di famiglia pagana, sarebbe stato convertito da san Barnaba, compagno di san Paolo e confermato poi nella fede da san Siro, vescovo di Pavia. Per 45 anni pastore di Tortona, sarebbe morto martire sotto l'imperatore Adriano tra il 117 e il 138. Da alcuni documenti del secolo VIII che ne parlano, non risulta vescovo. E' Valafrido Strabone che, in occasione della costruzione di una chiesa in onore del santo, lo indica come primo vescovo della comunità derthonese e martire. Le reliquie, ritrovate sulla riva sinistra della Scrivia dal vescovo sant'Innocenzo (suo successore del IV secolo), sono nella cattedrale di Tortona. L'osso di un indice è conservato dalla fine del XVII secolo a Genola (Cuneo), di cui è anche patrono. (Avvenire)
Emblema: Palma

Martirologio Romano: A Tortona in Piemonte, san Marciano, venerato come vescovo e martire. 


Bienheureux FAUSTINO MIGUEZ, prêtre scolope et fondateur

$
0
0



Bienheureux Faustin Miguez

Fondateur de la Congrégation des Filles de Calasanz ( 1925)

Né en 1831, prêtre scolope(*), fondateur de la Congrégation des Filles de Calasanz.

Béatifié le 25 octobre 1998 par Jean-Paul II - homélie en anglais

(*) des Écoles pies, fondées par Saint Joseph de Calasanz

À Getafe près de Madrid, en 1925, le bienheureux Faustin Miguez, prêtre des Clercs réguliers des écoles religieuses, qui se donna tout entier à sa charge d’enseignant, avec une activité pastorale qui lui valut d’être reconnu comme maître et expert, et il fonda la Congrégation des Filles de Calasanz.


Martyrologe romain


Bx FaustinoMíguez

Prêtre scolope et fondateur de la Congrégation Hijas de la Divina Pastora” (Filles de la Divine Bergère)

(1831-1925)

Parmi les saints inscrits par le Martyrologe Romain au 8 mars, se trouve un bienheureux prêtre espagnol : Faustino (dans le siècle Manuel) Míguez.

Le village de Rio Calanova, en Espagne, a vu naître, le 24 mars 1831, celui qui devait devenir un grand éducateur et fondateur de la Congrégation mariale des “Hijas de la Divina Pastora” qui poursuivent aujourd'hui son œuvre.

Quatrième enfant d'une famille catholique très fervente, il répondit très tôt à l'appel de la vie religieuse. Attiré par l'exemple de St Joseph Calasanz (1557-1648), il rejoignit les Scolopes - ou Piaristes -, les frères des "Ecoles pieuses", en décembre 1850, à Madrid.

Ordonné prêtre le 08 mars 1856, dans la paroisse de saint Marcos de Madrid, il enseigna dans les collèges de San Fernando, Guanboacoa, Getafe, Monforte de Lemas, Celanova, El Escurial et Sanlucar de Barrameda.

Son attention aux jeunes et sa très grande gentillesse frappaient tous ceux qui  le côtoyaient. Mais aussi sa grande compétence, que ce soit comme confesseur ou comme chercheur médical! A Getafe (10 kms au sud de Madrid), il ouvrit même le Laboratoire Míguez qui existe toujours.

À Sanlucar de Barrameda il prit conscience des difficultés des jeunes filles voulant accéder aux études. C'est pour elles qu'il fonda, le 02 janvier 1885, la Congrégation mariale des “Hijas de la Divina Pastora”, vouée aux pauvres et particulièrement aux jeunes filles.

Du vivant de son fondateur, la nouvelle communauté essaima en Espagne, en Andalousie, en Castille et en Galicie, mais aussi en Amérique latine, en Argentine et au Chili.

Il meurt à Getafe, à l’âge de 94 ans, le 10 mars 1925.

Faustino Míguez a été béatifié à Rome, le 25 octobre 1998, par Saint Jean-Paul II (Karol Józef Wojtyła, 1978-2005).


Sources principales : institutocalasancio.es/ ; zenit.org/fr/ (« Rév. x gpm »).

©Evangelizo.org 2001-2016


Bienheureux Faustin MIGUEZ
Nom: MIGUEZ
Prénom: Faustin (Faustino)
Pays: Espagne

Naissance: 1831
Mort: 08.03.1925

Etat: Prêtre - Religieux - Fondateur
Note: Prêtre scolope, fondateur de l'Institut Calasanziano des filles de la Divine Providence.

Béatification: 25.10.1998  à Rome  par Jean Paul II
Canonisation:
Fête: 8 mars

Réf. dans l’Osservatore Romano: 1998 n.43 p.3
Réf. dans la Documentation Catholique: 1998 n.21 p.1049
Notice

Le Père Faustino Miguez, prêtre scolope (de Scholæ piæ, Écoles pies, fondées par Saint Joseph de Calasanz) naquit en 1831. Renonçant à ses propres ambitions, il suivit Jésus, le Maître, et consacra sa vie à l'éducation des enfants et des jeunes selon le style de Saint Joseph de Calasanz. En tant qu'éducateur, son objectif fut la formation intégrale de la personne. En tant que prêtre, il rechercha inlassablement la sainteté des âmes. En tant que scientifique, il voulut apporter un soulagement à la maladie, en libérant l'humanité qui souffrait dans son corps. A l'école et dans la rue, au confessionnal et dans son laboratoire, le Père Faustino fut toujours la clarté de Dieu qui accueille, pardonne et anime. "Homme du peuple et pour le peuple", rien ni personne ne lui fut étranger. C'est pourquoi il prit en considération la situation d'ignorance et de marginalité dans laquelle vivait la femme, qu'il considérait comme "l'âme de la famille et la partie la plus intéressante de la société". Dans le but de les guider, dès leur enfance, sur le chemin de la promotion humaine et chrétienne, il fonda l'"Instituto Calasancio de Hijas de la Divina Pastora" (Institut calasancien des filles de la divine Providence) pour l'éducation des jeunes filles dans la piété et l'instruction. Il mourut en 1925, laissant un exemple lumineux, mêlé de prière, d'étude et d'apostolat.

Faustin Miguez, prêtre espagnol, surdoué et bienheureux

Un grand éducateur

Parmi les saints inscrits par le martyrologe romain au 8 mars se trouve un bienheureux prêtre espagnol, Faustin Miguez (1831-1925).

Le village de Rio Calanova, en Espagne, a vu naître celui qui devait devenir un grand éducateur, et fondateur de la congrégation mariale des Filles de la Divine Bergère qui poursuivent aujourd’hui son œuvre.

Quatrième enfant d’une famille catholique très fervente, il répondit très tôt à l’appel de la vie religieuse. Attiré par l’exemple de saint Joseph de Calasanz, il rejoignit les Scolopes – ou Piaristes -, les frères des « Ecoles pieuses », en 1850, à Madrid.

Devenu prêtre, il enseigna dans les collèges de San Fernando, Guanboacoa, Getafe, Monforte de Lemas, Celanova, El Escurial, et Sanlucar de Barrameda.

Son attention aux jeunes et sa très grande gentillesse frappaient tous ceux qui  le côtoyaient. Mais aussi sa grande compétence, que ce soit comme confesseur ou comme… chercheur médical! A Getafe, il ouvrit même le Laboratoire Miguez, qui existe toujours.

Mais c’est à Sanlucar de Barrameda qu’il prit conscience des difficultés des jeunes filles voulant accéder aux études. C’est pour ellles qu’il fonda, en 1885, la Congrégation de la Divine Bergère, vouée aux pauvres et particulièrement aux jeunes filles.

Du vivant de son fondateur, la nouvelle communauté esséma en Espagne, en Andalousie, en Castille, et en Galicie, mais aussi en Amérique latine, en Argentine et au Chili.

Il s’éteignit à Getafe, nonagénaire, le 10 mars 1925.



Blessed Faustino Miguez, Sch. P. (AC)

Born at Xamiras, Orense, Spain, March 24, 1831; died Getafe, March 8, 1925; beatified October 24, 1998.


Faustino was the fourth child of a hard-working Christian family. After studying Latin and the humanities in Orense, there he heard God's call to be a priest and teacher in the spirit of St Joseph Calasanz. In 1850 he entered St Ferdinand's novitiate of the Piarist Fathers in Madrid. In his long life as a Piarist, almost 50 years dedicated to education, he was sent to schools in San Fernando, Guanaboacoa, Getafe, Monforte de Lemos, Celanova, El Escorial and Sanlucar de Barameda.

Convinced that "those who want to teach need to learn," he worked tirelessly, training himself daily to fulfil his educational mission. God endowed him with a special love for the young and a sensitivity that enabled him to approach them with kindness, to know them and to seek their welfare. School was the place where he met the Lord, whom he loved and served in children. Through piety and learning he opened horizons of culture to them, encouraging them and teaching them to love what is true, noble and sublime. A Piarist for all children, his devotion to them was expressed in his concern for the weakest and neediest. Fr Faustino, like St Joseph Calasanz, lauded education as "the noblest work, the greatest and the most sublime in the world because it embraces the whole of man as God conceived him . . . ."

He spent many hours hearing confessions and was renowned for his patience and wise advice. His whole life was dedicated to the love of God and to learning. He combined scientific research with his vocation as an educator and studied the healing properties of plants, which he believed were Providence's remedy for illness. He prepared medicines and cured many of the sick who consulted him. The Miguez Laboratory in Getafe is one of his great legacies to society.

In Sanlucar de Barrameda, he encountered the illiteracy and marginalization of women and, aware of their importance in the family and in society, he felt an urgent need to assist with the human and Christian advancement of girls, especially the very poor. This Inspired him to found the Calasanctian Institute of the Daughters of the Divine Shepherdess on 2 January 1885. He devoted great wisdom to their formation, imbuing their life with a spirit of prayer, humility, simplicity and ardent love for Mary so that, as Mother and Shepherdess, she might be the model for their vocation of service to the young and the lowly. He outlined their charism in the Constitutions: "The aim of the Daughters of the Divine Shepherdess is to seek souls and lead them to God . . . ."

Obedience required him to leave his congregation for Getafe, but Fr Faustino knew that if it was God's work it would last. Indeed, the congregation expanded to Andalucia, Castille and Galicia, and he had the joy of seeing new foundations in Chile and Argentina. He died in Getafe, at the age of 94 (verbatim from the EWTN Library). 




MASS FOR THE BEATIFICATION OF: 

ZEFIRINO AGOSTINI, 

ANTÔNIO DE SANT'ANNA GALVÃO, 

FAUSTINO MIGUEZ AND THEODORE GUÉRIN


HOMILY OF JOHN PAUL II


Sunday, 25 October 1998

1.“The lowly will hear me and be glad” (Ps 33 [34]:3).

With these words today’s liturgy invites us to rejoice as we give thanks to the Lord for the gift of these new blesseds. The Church’s joy is expressed in the song of praise that the assembly lifts to heaven. Yes, let the lowly hear and be glad as they consider what God accomplishes in the lives of his faithful servants. The Church, which is the “People of the lowly”, hears and rejoices because in these members, enrolled among the blessed, she sees a reflection of the heavenly Father’s merciful love. At this liturgy let us make our own the inspired words of Jesus: “Blessed are you, Father, Lord of heaven and earth; you have revealed to little ones the mysteries of the kingdom” (Gospel acclamation).

The “little ones”: how different is human logic from the divine! The “little ones”, according to the Gospel, are those who know they are God’s creatures and shun all presumption: they expect everything from the Lord and so are never disappointed. This is the basic attitude of the believer: faith and humility are inseparable. Proof of this is the witness given by the new blesseds: Zefirino Agostini, Antônio de Sant’Anna Galvão, Faustino Míguez and Theodore Guérin. The greater a person’s faith, the “littler” he feels, in the image of Jesus Christ, who, “though he was in the form of God, ... emptied himself” (Phil 2:6-7) and came among men as their servant.

2. The new blesseds are examples for us to imitate and witnesses to follow. Their lives show that the strength of little ones is prayer, as this Sunday’s word of God emphasizes. The saints and blesseds are first of all men and women of prayer: they bless the Lord at all times, his praise is ever in their mouth; they cry out and the Lord hears them, and from all their distress he rescues them, as the responsorial psalm reminds us (cf. Ps 33 [34]:2, 18). Their prayer pierces the clouds, is ceaseless and untiring, and never rests until the Most High responds (cf. Sir 35:16-18).

The prayerful power of spiritual men and women is always accompanied by a deep sense of their own limitations and unworthiness. It is faith, not presumption, that nurtures the courage and fidelity of Christ’s disciples. Like the Apostle Paul, they know that the Lord has reserved a crown of righteousness for those who await his appearing with eager longing (cf. 2 Tm 4:8).

3. “The Lord stood by me and gave me strength” (2 Tm 4:17).

These words of the Apostle to Timothy certainly apply to Fr Zefirino Agostino, who never lost heart despite countless difficulties. He stands before us today as a humble, steadfast witness to the Gospel in the latter half of the 19th century, a fruitful period for the Church in Verona. His faith was steadfast, his charitable work effective, and ardent was the priestly spirit that distinguished him.

The love of the Lord spurred him in his apostolate to the poor, especially in the Christian education of girls, particularly the most needy. He understood well the important role women play in the rehabilitation of society by teaching the values of freedom, honesty and charity.

He advised the Ursulines, his spiritual daughters: “Poor girls: let them be the favourite object of your care and attention. Awaken their minds, teach their hearts virtue and save their souls from malignant contact with the wicked world” (Scritti alle Orsoline, 289). May his example strongly encourage those who honour him today as blessed and invoke him as their protector.

4.“The Lord stood by me and gave me strength to proclaim the word fully” (2 Tm 4:17).

This message of St Paul to Timothy is well reflected in the life of Friar Antônio de Sant’Anna Galvão, who fulfilled his religious consecration by dedicating himself with love and devotion to the afflicted, the suffering and the slaves of his era in Brazil.

Let us thank God for the continual blessings granted through the powerful evangelizing influence which the Holy Spirit has exercised in so many souls down to our day through Friar Galvão. His authentically Franciscan faith, evangelically lived and apostolically spent in serving his neighbour, will be an encouragement to imitate this “man of peace and charity”. His mission of founding “Recolhimentos” dedicated to Our Lady and to Providence still bears astounding fruit: he was a fervent adorer of the Eucharist, a teacher and defender of Gospel charity, a wise spiritual director for many souls and a defender of the poor. May Mary Immaculate, whose “son and everlasting slave” Friar Galvão considered himself, enlighten the hearts of the faithful and awaken in them a hunger for God and a commitment to serving his kingdom through their own witness of authentic Christian life.
5. “He who humbles himself will be exalted” (Lk 18:14). These words of Jesus which we have heard in the Gospel are fulfilled as the Piarist priest, Faustino Míguez, is raised to the glory of the altars. By renouncing his own ambitions, the new blessed followed Jesus the Teacher and dedicated his life to teaching children and young people in the style of St Joseph Calasanz. As an educator, his goal was the formation of the whole person. As a priest, he continually sought the holiness of souls. As a scientist, he was able to alleviate sickness by freeing humanity from physical suffering. In school and the street, in the confessional and the laboratory, Fr Faustino Míguez was the very image of Christ, who welcomes, pardons and gives life.

A “man of the people and for the people”, everything and everyone were his concern. Thus, he observed the conditions of ignorance and marginalization in which women lived, whom he regarded as the “soul of the family and the most important part of society”. To guide them from their childhood years on the path of human and Christian advancement, he founded the Calasanctian Institute of the Divine Shepherdess for the education of girls in religion and the arts.

His shining example, an interweaving of prayer, study and apostolate, continues today in the witness of his daughters and of the many teachers who courageously and joyfully work to imprint the image of Jesus on the minds and hearts of young people.

6. “The Lord stood by me and gave me strength to proclaim the word fully” (2 Tm 4:17). In these words to Timothy, St Paul looks back across the years of his apostolic ministry and affirms his hope in the Lord in the face of adversity.

The words of the Apostle were engraved on Mother Theodore Guérins heart when she left her native France in 1840 with her five companions to face the uncertainties and dangers of the frontier territory of Indiana. Her life and work were always guided by the sure hand of Providence, in which she had complete confidence. She understood that she must spend herself in God’s service, seeking always his will. Despite initial difficulties and misunderstandings, and subsequent crosses and afflictions, she felt deeply that God had blessed her Congregation of the Sisters of Providence, giving it growth and forging a union of hearts among its members. In the congregation’s schools and orphanages, Mother Theodore’s witness led many young boys and girls to know the loving care of God in their lives.

Today she continues to teach Christians to abandon themselves to the providence of our heavenly Father and to be totally committed to doing what pleases him. The life of Bl. Theodore Guérin is a testimony that everything is possible with God and for God. May her spiritual daughters and all who have experienced her charism live the same spirit today.

7. Dear brothers and sisters who have come from various parts of the world for this festive celebration, I warmly greet you and thank you for your presence!

May the witness offered by the new blesseds encourage us to advance generously on the way of the Gospel. By looking at those who found favour with God because of their humble submission to his will, may our spirit feel moved to follow the Gospel with patient and constant generosity.

“He whose service is pleasing to the Lord will be accepted, and his prayer will reach to the heavens” (Sir 35:16). Here is the great lesson which our brothers and sister offer us: to honour, love and serve God with our whole life, always knowing that “everyone who exalts himself will be humbled, but he who humbles himself will be exalted” (Lk 18:14).

May God generously open the treasures of his mercy to all: he who “hears the cry of the oppressed” (Sir35:13); who “is close to the broken-hearted” (Ps 33 [34]:19); who rescues the poor “from all their distress” (Ps 33 [34]:18); who gives satisfaction to the just and affirms the right (cf. Sir 35:18).
May the Virgin Mary, Queen of All Saints, obtain the gift of humility and fidelity for us and for every believer, so that our prayer may always be genuine and pleasing to the Lord.
Amen.

© Copyright 1998 - Libreria Editrice Vaticana


Beato Faustino Miguez Padre Scolopio


Xamiras, Oreuse, Spagna, 24 marzo 1831 - Getafe, 8 marzo 1925

Religioso dell'Ordine delle Scuole Pie, a Madrid, passava gran parte del suo tempo occupandosi delle confessioni. Fondò la Congregazione delle Figlie della Divina Pastora, per la formazione delle giovani.

Martirologio Romano: Nella città di Getafe vicino a Madrid in Spagna, beato Faustino Míguez, religioso dell’Ordine dei Chierici Regolari delle Scuole Pie, che, ordinato sacerdote, si dedicò appieno all’insegnamento e, raggiunta una grande fama di maestro e di scienziato naturalista, fu tuttavia sempre solerte nell’impegno pastorale e fondò la Congregazione delle Figlie della Divina Pastora.

Il padre Faustino nacque a Xamiras, provincia di Oreuse in Spagna, il 24 marzo 1831. E’ il quarto figlio di una famiglia cristiana e lavoratrice, le valli tra le scoscese montagne natìe, il paesaggio, imprimono il suo carattere riservato, osservatore, amante della natura, deciso nell’affrontare e superare gli ostacoli, capace di lavorare con costanza e rettitudine.

Studia latino e scienze umane nel Santuario di Nostra Signora dei Miracoli a Orense, lì sente la chiamata di Dio a diventare Sacerdote e maestro secondo lo spirito di s. Giuseppe Calasanzio. Nel 1850 entra nel Noviziato delle Scuole Pie di s. Fernando in Madrid.

Come padre scolopio è destinato ai collegi di san Fernando, Getafe, Monforte, Celanova, El Escorial, Guanabacoa e Sanlucar, come professore di molte materie di studi ma in particolare di scienze naturali. Nei quasi 50 anni d’insegnamento vuole rimanere sempre nascosto senza distinzioni, dedicandosi ai ragazzi ed ai giovani, con sensibilità unica, con rispetto e affetto, conosceva ognuno e di ciascuno voleva il suo bene. 

Si sente chiamato ad essere compagno e amico, maestro e guida nel cammino della realizzazione piena di “questo essere che racchiude nei suoi pochi anni il futuro della famiglia e dell’intera società”. Scrisse vari libri semplici a capirsi, per un dialogo vivo e informativo delle scienze. Come sacerdote dedica molte ore al confessionale diventando il Direttore Spirituale di molte anime. 

La sua fama di ottimo chimico gli fa avere l’incarico di analizzare le acque potabili dal Municipio di Sanlucar. Ebbe l’invito a visitare un’illustre ammalato e lui lo cura e guarisce dalla sua grave malattia. Molti si rivolgevano ormai a lui per essere curati con l’applicazione delle proprietà delle piante. Ben 12 medicinali vengono registrati come validi dalla Direzione Generale della Sanità dal 1922 e venduti in Farmacia.

A Getafe fonda per il bene dell’umanità il Laboratorio Mìguez. Con il permesso dei suoi superiori, egli fonda il 2 gennaio 1885 anche per le bimbe che ne erano escluse, l’Istituto Calasanziano Figlie della Divina Pastora, questo per creare per la donna una formazione che la porti ad una completa promozione nella famiglia e nella società.

All’età di 94 anni, muore a Getafe l'8 marzo 1925. Servì con impegno, sereno e perseverante la Chiesa e la Società. Amò le Scuole Pie e aspirò sempre a vivere in pienezza il carisma dell’Ordine. 
Papa Giovanni Paolo II lo dichiara Beato il 25 ottobre 1998 in Roma.


Autore: Antonio Borrelli



Faustino Míguez 

(1831-1925)


FAUSTINO MÍGUEZ nasceu em Xamirás, uma aldeia de Acebedo del Rio, Celanova, na província de Orense (Espanha), a 24 de Março de 1831. A sua família era profundamente cristã e trabalhadora, propiciando-lhe um ambiente de fé, onde aprendeu a oração e o amor a Maria, a solidariedade com os necessitados e a responsabilidade no trabalho. Na escola de S. José de Calasanz seguiu Cristo, dedicando-se à educação. Como Padre das Escolas Pias aplicou-se todos os dias ao serviço da infância e da juventude.

Sempre atento às necessidades das pessoas, tomou contacto com a realidade vital do povo, participou nos seus problemas, sofrimentos e enfermidades, e respondeu-lhes na medida das suas forças. Dada a sua vocação científica, procurou também com este seu talento socorrer a humanidade abatida por tantos sofrimentos físicos e, a exemplo do Mestre divino, preocupou-se da saúde tanto da alma como do corpo.

Em Sanlúcar de Barrameda, na Galiza, constatou a ignorância e o abandono em que vivia a mulher e a marginalização que existia no campo educativo. Convicto da importância da mulher na família e na sociedade, e animado do mesmo espírito que tinha impelido S. José de Calasanz, fundou em 1875 o Instituto Calasanziano das Filhas da Divina Pastora, dedicado à promoção humana e cristã das meninas, especialmente das mais pobres, a fim de que, guiadas desde a mais tenra idade, chegassem a ser, dizia, boas cristãs, boas filhas, boas esposas e boas mães e membros úteis para a sociedade, da qual devem formar a parte mais interessante.

Morreu em Getafe, aos 94 anos de idade, no dia 8 de Março de 1925. A sua longa vida consagrada totalmente ao Senhor, a quem amou sobre todas as coisas, foi um contínuo acto de fé e de aceitação da Sua vontade em todos os momentos. Deixou-se modelar por Deus e só procurou a Sua glória. Amou o Instituto das Escolas Pias e procurou viver com radicalidade e autenticidade a sua vida religiosa. Este desejo está expresso num dos grandes motes da sua vida: «Ser como se deve ser, ou então não ser». Orientou o seu caminho para a contemplação do mistério da Encarnação, identificando-se com Aquele que, sendo Filho de Deus, assumiu a condição de servo, e seguiu o Seu exemplo de despojamento e humildade. Pelo caminho da verdade e da cruz chegou a ser um digno discípulo do Mestre divino.

Saint JULIEN de TOLÈDE, archevêque et confesseur

$
0
0

Saint Julien de Tolède

Évêque, primat d'Espagne ( 690)

Primat d'Espagne, il présida deux importants conciles nationaux tenus dans sa ville épiscopale et s'appliqua à restaurer la liturgie mozarabe. Écrivain, il fut l'un des plus grands chefs spirituels de l'Église espagnole de son temps.

À Tolède en Espagne, l’an 690, saint Julien, évêque, qui réunit trois conciles dans cette ville et exposa dans ses écrits la doctrine orthodoxe, faisant preuve de justice, de charité et de zèle des âmes.

Martyrologe romain




Julien de Tolède (évêque et chroniqueur, fin du VIIe siècle)

Histoire du roi Wamba (672-673 ap. J.C.)

Commentaire (en français) :

Origine du royaume Wisigoth

A l'époque des événements que nous a transmis Julien, l'évêque de Tolède, les Wisigoths dominaient notre région depuis déjà plus de deux siècles et demi environ. Car ce peuple de Germains avec lesquels en 332l'empereur Constantin avait négocié un traité, pour qu'en échange de vivres, ils protègent les frontières du Danube et qu'ils fournissent même des troupes à l'empire, franchit en 412 les Alpes, vainquit les usurpateurs Sébastien et Jovien et envoya leurs têtes à Honorius, l'empereur d'Occident ; ils cherchaient en effet à gagner des terres plus sûres que celles de la région danubienne si bien que peu de temps après, ils occupaient Narbonne, Toulouse et Bordeaux. Mieux, en janvier 414, dans la ville de Narbonne, leur roi Athaulfépouse Galla Placidia, la sœur d'Honorius. Cette charmante jeune fille avait en effet été enlevée comme otage lorsque Rome elle-même fut prise en 410 par Alaric, le précédent roi des Wisigoths. Galla Placidia donna à son mari Athaulf un fils à qui le roi donna le nom de l'empereur Théodose, le grand-père de l'enfant. Car il semble que le roi barbare, qui se considérait jusque-là comme le gouverneur d'une province romaine, espérait que sa descendance succéderait à Honorius dans l'exercice du pouvoir impérial d'Occident. D'ailleurs, la même année, en 414, les Wisigoths passèrent même les Pyrénées et occupèrent Barcelone. Mais peu après, l'enfant royal y mourut et son corps fut enterré dans une église de la ville. La cité d'Elne avait encore au XIe siècle une "Fontaine de Placidie" qui pourrait bien avoir été un souvenir de ces événements.

Les rois des Wisigoths

Jusqu'à Wamba, de nombreux rois succédèrent les uns aux autres ; ils perdaient souvent leur couronne ou leur vie violemment : ainsi, en 415, Athaulf fut assassiné par les Visigoths du parti anti-romain. Et si à sa place fut élu Siger, celui-ci fut lui-même tué au bout d'une semaine seulement ; Wallia lui succédait ; c'était un membre de la famille d'Athaulf, qui renouvela le traité avec les Romains et combattit victorieusement pour leur compte contre les Vandales et les Alains dans le sud de l'Espagne et en Lusitanie. Mais ce ne fut pas là l'origine du royaume goth en Espagne. En effet, seule l'Aquitaine, c'est-à-dire les terres s'étendant de Toulouse à l'Océan furent concédées aux Wisigoths par le nouveau traité de 418 et ce n'est pas avant 462, sous le règne de Théodoric II, que le "Royaume de Toulouse" inclut Narbonne et atteignit la mer Méditerranée. Ce n'est donc pas avant non plus qu'apparut la Septimania ou GalliaGothica (Gaule gothique) qui contenait notre Roussillon et que les Francs appelèrent Gothia (Gothie). Ce nom de "Septimanie" apparaît pour la première fois dans une lettre de Sidoine Apollinaire datée de 472 (livre III, I, 4). Quoique ce nom fût assez souvent employé par la suite, il n'est pourtant jamais utilisé par Julien de Tolède qui parle de la "province de Gaule" (§ 6) ou de la "terre des Gaules" (§ 5). Il emploie même l'antique nom de "Sordonie" (§ 11) pour désigner le futur Roussillon. Sous le règne d'Euric (466-484), les Wisigoths étendirent leur domination d'une part vers le nord sur la moitié sud de la Gaule, jusqu'à la Loire, d'autre part vers le sud, au-delà des Pyrénées, jusqu'à Pampelune, Saragosse et Tarragone. A la même époque, le dernier empereur d'Occident était renversé par les Ostrogoths. Aussi les Wisigoths et les Ostrogoths s'efforcèrent-ils, après avoir été fédérés dans l'Empire, de s'associer dans le sud de la Gaule pour résister aux Francs. Dans les deux royaumes, les Goths étaient les détenteurs de l'autorité militaire, tandis que les magistratures civiles étaient laissées aux Romains. Mais Alaric II (484-507), le fils d'Euric, après avoir édicté le "code romain des Wisigoths" ou "Bréviaire d'Alaric" en 506, fut défait l'année suivante par le roi des Francs, Clovis, qui prend Toulouse en 508. Malgré cela, les Wisigoths, avec l'aide de Théodoric, le roi des Ostrogoths, restèrent en Septimanie et après la perte de Toulouse, Narbonne devint leur capitale, puis Barcelone, enfin, à partir de 572, Tolède dans la Tarraconaise. C'est en effet à cette époque que Leovigild (572-586), duc de Tolède, prit le pouvoir et y associa ses deux fils, Hermenegild, le duc de Narbonne, et Reccarède, le duc de Tolède. A partir de cette époque-là et jusqu'au siècle suivant, il y eut un grand nombre de luttes importantes non seulement contre les ennemis du royaume, à savoir au Nord les Suèves et les Basques et au sud les Byzantins, mais aussi à l'intérieur même du royaume, entre les Goths ariens et les catholiques dont les évêques étaient depuis longtemps les représentants attitrés du droit des Gallo-Romains ou des Hispano-Romains. Même si les choses s'améliorè-rent après la conversion de Reccarède (580-601) au catholicisme, il ne fut pas suivi en cela tout de suite par la totalité du peuple et de la noblesse de sorte que de nouveaux conflits apparurent, à l'intérieur comme à l'extérieur du royaume, jusqu'au moment où Sisenand, le duc de Gothie, prit le pouvoir à Svinthila (621-631) avec une troupe de Francs en renfort ! Le quatrième concile de Tolède reconnut la légitimité de ce roi et par la même occasion fixa les règles canoniques pour l'élection d'un roi.

A propos de l'histoire du roi Wamba

Cette puissance de l'Eglise est bien perceptible dans le récit que Julien, futur évêque du siège de Tolède (en 680), a laissé sur l'expédition victorieuse du roi Wamba en Gaule gothique. Mais nous pouvons trouver bien d'autres renseignements sur cette époque lointaine dans ce document précieux, malgré sa relative concision. Nous en mentionnerons quelques-uns brièvement :

- Comme nous l'avons déjà dit, le pouvoir monarchiquesur un vaste territoire apparaît claire-ment en butte à un grand nombre de difficultés majeures, ce que nous, modernes, avons tendance, non sans raison, à considérer (pour ne pas dire juger) avec le recul de tous les événements qui ont suivi. En ce qui concerne l'Etat, les choses du temps de Wamba se sont à peu près passées comme chaque fois que l'Empire romain ou des nations plus récentes ont voulu soumettre une variété de peuples, de cultures et de langues (cf § 9 et 19) : longtemps, en effet, c'est la force et l'art militaire qui ont prévalu en Europe pour résoudre tous les problè-mes. Mais après la victoire, il faut établir et consolider la paix parce que la guerre est coûteuse en richesses et en vies humaines… Pour cette raison, à travers l'Histoire de Wamba, nous voyons se nouer des relations complexes entre le roi et ses "peuples" (populi ou gentes) (§ 2), entre le roi et les "gouverneurs" (rectores) des provinces et des cités (§ 28), entre le roi et les évêques (§ 3, 4, 6, 11, etc). Or, cette organisation fragile devait être d'autant plus défendue par un certain sentiment national – qu'aujourd'hui nous appellerions nationalisme ; et déjà le célèbre Isidore, évêque de Séville, s'était fait l'interprète d'un nationalisme "hispano-gothique" dans son Histoire des Goths– que les menaces provenant d'autres relations, associations et peuples étaient plus grandes : par exemple, Ildéric qui déclenche à Nîmes la première insurrection y associe l'évêque de Maguelone et un abbé ; de la même manière, plus tard, Paul est suivi par plusieurs ducs parmi lesquels les "Gallo-" ou "Hispano-Romains"étaient aussi nombreux que les "Goths". Mieux : toute cette organisation étatique est si fragile que les citoyens ne veulent pas rester une seule journée sans roi (§ 2). Si des Saxons figuraient parmi les insurgés (§ 25), dans cette histoire, ce sont surtout les Francs que nous voyons menacer les Wisigoths et s'efforcer déjà d'atteindre la Méditerranée et les Pyrénées : c'est pourquoi Julien appelle l'armée de Paul "le rassemblement des Francs" ("conventum Francorum", § 13) ; et c'est un fait qu'après l'éclatement et l'écrasement du royaume wisigoth par les Arabes, l'armée de Charlemagne s'est avancée jusqu'à Barcelone, et plus tard encore les rois successifs des Francs ou des Français ont souvent fait des guerres aussi bien que des traités de paix dans notre région, avec les monarques espagnols ou catalans. La dynastie qui fonda la nation catalane a d'ailleurs pour ancêtre Wilfrid (en catalan Guifreou Guifred) dont les origines étaient gothes (comte d'Urgel-Cerdagne vers 870, de Barcelone en 878). Au début de notre récit, la désignation du Roi, par les barons, le peuple et Dieu, est typiquement médiévale, et la mention du peuple dans cette "élection" attire l'attention du lecteur moderne. Etienne Dussol fait remarquer que par la suite, dans les rituels médiévaux, le peuple ne viendra qu'en troisième position pour "acclamer" le Roi, et que la fiction de l'élection restera présente dans l'iconographie, même lorsque le principe de l'hérédité sera acquis et l'aura vidé de son sens (cf les rituels français de sacre royal au 14ème, 15ème siècles). Etienne Dussol rappelle aussi que jusqu'à la fin du Moyen-Age, le Roi sacré (cf le crime de lèse-majesté) se doit d'être un "bon berger" pour ses brebis. C'est pourquoi la rébellion contre un roi tyrannique a longtemps été considérée comme légitime, sinon impérative. C'est dire toute la complexité des sentiments qui pouvaient agiter ceux que notre récit dénonce comme des rebelles et des traîtres.

- Dans ces royaumes, durant cette époque que nous appelons maintenant Moyen-Age, lareligion chrétienne et ses commandements, ses écritures et son clergé ont tenu une place très importante : c'est d'ailleurs par un prélat de la capitale du royaume que ce récit a été composé pour la gloire du roi et pour son éloge. L'exorde aussi bien que la conclusion avertissent clairement que l'auteur veut avant tout louer les vertus et blâmer les vices. En cela il est certes fidèle à l'usage traditionnel de l'Histoire, que ce soit dans la tradition cicéronienne ou biblique. Mais dans l'ordre général de ce temps-là, la suprême vertu semble être la fidélité : fidélité des peuples et des chefs à leur roi (§ 2), du roi lui-même à Dieu (§ 3, 10), enfin des prélats à ce que Julien appelle la coutume humaine ("humanum morem", § 30) et que nous, nous appellerions de façon générale la tradition (cf § 6). D'où le mot "hérésie" que Julien emploie plus d'une fois et qui concerne aussi bien l'Etat que la religion. D'où encore les mots si souvent employés de "perfidie" ("perfidia") ou d'"infidélité" ("infidelitas") (§ 5, 7, etc), de "perfides" ("perfidi") (§ 9) ou d'"infidèles" ("infidi") (§ 30). Voilà pourquoi nous avons préféré traduire, même si c'est de manière imparfaite, les mots si souvent répétés comme "tyrannus" ou "tyrannis", qui se rapportent à Paul, par des mots français comme "usurpateur" et "prise de pouvoir". Wamba est en effet appelé très souvent le "pieux roi" ("religiosus princeps", § 9, 11, 22) puisque non seulement "il a mérité de parvenir au faîte du pouvoir" (§ 4) par la volonté de Dieu et des hommes, mais il imposait aussi la volonté de Dieu à ses soldats avec véhémence et sincérité (§ 10). Ainsi donc, en ce temps-là comme ultérieurement, la fidélité est le fondement du droit, et le droit la garantie de la protection divine puisque Dieu lui-même et sa providence (que l'on peut reconnaître à travers de nombreux signes) règne, au sommet de cet ordre, sur toutes choses (§ 20, 30). Mais inutile de développer : ce sont là des choses bien connues de tout le monde aujourd'hui.

- Par ailleurs, on ne peut pas ne pas être touché par les allusions aux Juifs que l'évêque Julien critique âprement plus d'une fois comme étant de très importants instigateurs d'"infidélité" et de "perfidie" (§ 5 et 28). Autrement dit, dès cette époque lointaine, dans une société où la religion récapitulait et assumait toutes les fidélités de tous les citoyens, en élevant et en ajustant l'ordre terrestre à l'ordre céleste, les Juifs occupaient une position extrêmement floue. Et comme, dans cet ordre absolu, Dieu lui-même ne pouvait pas être infidèle à des hommes fidèles, les hommes cherchaient qui, parmi eux, pouvait être la cause des catastrophes et des malheurs tant publics que privés ; d'ailleurs, les païens comme les chrétiens du temps de Prudence et de Symmaque n'avaient pas d'autres raisonnements sur les menaces et les désas-tres que connaissait l'Empire romain (cf aussi les sermons de l'évêque Bossuet…). Mais à l'époque de Julien, dans les royaumes chrétiens, c'est désormais sur les Juifs que cette croyance était tombée. C'est la raison pour laquelle des érudits de notre temps qui tentent de lire entre les lignes de Julien pensent qu'Ilderic, qui "gouvernait la cité de Nîmes en qualité de comte" et qui fut "l'instigateur de la (première) prise de pouvoir" et de la première sécession (§ 6), n'a pas voulu obéir aux nouveaux décrets pris à Tolède contre les Juifs mais nous ne savons pas dans quelle mesure ce comte voulut protéger les hommes ou bien surtout le commerce et les foires qui enrichissaient la province, avec la forte contribution des Juifs. Par la suite, notre région sera souvent et pour des durées plus ou moins longues une terre d'asile pour les Juifs venus des pays d'où ils avaient été expulsés.

- Enfin, de nombreux autres allusions, en particulier celles qui concernent les lieux, rendent ce document très précieux. Par exemple, la mention de cette "tabula" avec laquelle Wittimir est frappé et terrassé dans l'église de Narbonne, "derrière l'autel de la bienheureuse Vierge Marie" (§ 12) pourrait être la première, dans les écrits anciens, de cet objet religieux que l'on appelle aujourd'hui dans notre région un retable. Intéressante aussi la description des arènes de Nîmes qui avaient été transformées depuis l'époque des invasions barbares en une sorte de place-forte ("castrum") intra muros (§ 18 et 24). Quant à l'art de la guerre, il ne diffère pas beaucoup de celui des Romains. L'armée de Wamba utilise l'antique Via Domitia pendant que ses navires vont attaquer les ports de Narbonne (§ 12) et de Maguelone (§ 13). Avant tout, Wamba obtient la victoire des mouvements très rapides de son armée, comme Jules César longtemps auparavant… Or, si les routes n'avaient pas été en bon état, une armée n'aurait pu progresser aussi rapidement. Même dans le territoire des Francs, les routes étaient alors nombreuses (cf § 27, "les routes ouvertes en tous sens"). C'est aussi la voie romaine par laquelle on pouvait aller de Nîmes à Toulouse qui fournit l'un des arguments selon lesquels le "Mont du Chameau" ("Mons Cameli"), qui délimite la première rébellion, ne serait autre que l'actuel "Pic Saint-Loup", appelé Lou Cam en occitan (dans l'Hérault). Celui-ci est en effet à environ 35 kilomètres au nord de Maguelone, à environ 55 kilomètres de Nîmes et il est assurément la plus haute "des crêtes montagneuses(…) qui jouxtent les territoires de la Francie [Franciae]" (§ 24) et sur lesquelles Wamba disposa un bataillon ("acies") avant le siège de Nîmes. Il subsiste encore aujourd'hui sur ce massif des châteaux en ruines dont les fondements les plus anciens sont antérieurs au Xe siècle.

En guise de brève conclusion

Pour conclure en peu de mots, disons que cette Histoire de la Gaule est très intéressante et très instructive pour de nombreuses raisons : non seulement Julien nous apprend beaucoup sur les lieux, les mœurs et les événements de cette lointaine époque, mais il le fait avec une écriture travaillée, et le style encore clair et rarement emphatique de l'Espagne wisigothique – même si les défauts inverses peuvent lui être reprochés surtout dans le début et la fin de son œuvre, lorsqu'il développe des thèmes moraux, et des fautes émaillent le texte que nous avions à notre disposition, dues pour la plupart au copiste et à la prononciation de l'époque. Tout au long du récit, le latin de Julien peut paraître parfois déconcertant parce que ses longues phrases s'efforcent d'embrasser le cours rapide et dramatique des événements qui se sont produits dans l'intervalle d'une seule année ; l'auteur est donc en quelque sorte porté par son sujet et n'ennuie jamais le lecteur ; il dépeint les choses de manière vivante, comme s'il en fut le témoin, en particulier lorsqu'il décrit le siège des cités, la violence et l'horreur des combats. Enfin, il amplifie tout, mettant toujours en balance le très bon roi et le très méchant usurpateur, si bien que ce court récit se lit avec autant de plaisir que les "gestes" postérieures qui seront écrites dans les siècles suivants en langue romane et seront à l'origine d'un nouveau genre, le roman. Si ceux qui auront aimé le récit de Julien souhaitent connaître la suite de la vie du "très excellent roi Wamba", qu'ils lisent ces Chroniques à Sébastien dont le début résume l'épisode de l'expédition en Gaule. Car les lecteurs de ces chroniques sentiront peut-être à nouveau que pour nous, lecteurs de l'époque moderne, le sujet de Julien de Tolède est amplifié par le souvenir des époques suivantes : c'est sous le règne de Wamba, en effet, que "deux cents soixante-dix navires des Sarrasins attaquèrent la côte espagnole et là, toutes leurs troupes furent détruites par l'épée et leur flotte fut complètement consumée par les flammes". Mais les défaites des Wisigoths qui vont suivre et dont ces mêmes chroniques veulent expliquer la "cause" sont bien connues : Wamba, qui fut déposé traîtreusement et mourut au début de l'an 688 dans un monastère, peut donc être appelé le dernier grand roi des Wisigoths.


CHRONICA AD SEBASTIANUM [version la plus récente et datant environ de 910]

IN NOMINE DOMINI NOSTRI IHESU XPI INCIPIT CRONICA UISEGOTORUM A TEMPORE UUAMBANI REGIS USQUE NUNC IN TEMPORE GLORIOSI GARSEANI REGIS DIVE MEMORIE ADEFONSI FILIO COLLECTA

1. Igitur Recesuindus Gotoram rex ab arbe Toleto egrediens in uillam propriam uenit, cui nomen erat Gerticos, que nunc *** in monte Caure dignoscitur esse, ibique proprio morbo discessit. Quumque rex uitam fïnisset et in eodem loco sepultus faisset, Uuamba ab omnibus preelectus est in regno era DCCXª. Sed ille renuens et adipiscere nolens, tamen accepit inuitus quod postulabat exercitus. Statimque Toleto aduectus in ecclesia metropolis sancte Marie est in regno perunctus. Ea hora presentibus cunctis uisa est apis de eius capite exilire et ad celum uolitare; et hoc signum factum est a Domino ut futuras uictorias nuntiaret, quod postea probauit euentus. Astores et Uascones crebro rebellantes edomuit et suo imperio subiugauit. Galliarum prouincie ciues coniuratione facta a regno Gotorum se absciderunt regnoque Francorum se subdiderunt. Pro quibus restaurandis domandisque prouinciis Paulus dux Uuambane directus cum exercitu non solum iniunctum sibi negotium non peregit, sed contra patriam agens tyrannorum scelestium factus est princeps. Sed si plenius cognoscere uis quantas cedes, quantas urbium incensiones, quantas strages, quanta agmina Francorum uel Gallorum Uuambane sint interempta quantasque famosissimas uictorias idem exercuerit, que de Pauli tyrannide excidia euenerint, beatum Iulianum metropolitanum legito, qui istoriam huius temporis liquidissime contexuit.

2. Illius namque tempore ducente septuaginta naues Sarracenorum Yspanie litus sunt adgresse, ibique omnia eorum agmina ferro sunt deletea et classes eorum ignibus concremate. Et ut tibi causam introitus Sarracenorum in Yspaniam plene notesceremus, originem Eruigii regis exponimus. Tempore namque Ciudasuinti regis ab imperatore expulsus quidam Ardabastus ex Grecia Yspaniam peregrinaturus aduenit. Quem Cindasuintus honorifice suscipiens ei consubrinam suam in coniungio copulauit, ex qua natus est Eruigius. Qui Eruigius quum esset palatio a pueritia enutritus et honore comitis sublimatus, elate et callide aduersus regem excogitans herbam cui nomen est spartus illi in potum miscuit, et statim regi memories est ablata. Quumque episcopus ciuitatis seu obtimates palatii, qui regi fideles erant, quibus penitus causa potionis latebat, uidissent regem absque memories iaceutem, causa pietatis commoti, ne rex inordinate migraret, statim ei confessionis et penitentie ordinem dederunt. Quumque rex a potione conualuisset et hordinem sibi inpositum cognouisset, monasterium petiit ibique quamdiu uixit in religione permansit. Reg. an. VIIII, m. I, et in monasterio uixit au. VII, m. III. Morte propria discessit in pace.

Il y aurait encore beaucoup à dire, en particulier sur le style et la langue de Julien, mais aussi sur les vestiges des Wisigoths récemment découverts dans le Roussillon et avec lesquels ce témoignage pourrait être mis en relation ; mais le temps aussi bien que la science nous manquant, nous laissons cette tâche à de plus savants que nous.

(Bibliographia : Le Pays Catalan, t.I, sous la direction de Jean Sagnes, de l'Université de Perpignan, avec J.Abelanet, E.Frenay, A.Marcet-Juncosa, P.Ponsich, 1983, p.141-148 ; Rome et son empire, M.Christol et D.Nony, Hachette supérieur, 1990, p.258, sqq. ; Histoire Générale du Languedoc de Dom Vaissette, Livre VII.)

SOURCE : http://www.alcuinus.net/circuli/perpignan/scripta/rossilio/wambacommfran.htm


Julian of Toledo B (RM)

Died at Toledo, Spain, in 690. An able and learned monk of Agali under Saint Eugene, Saint Julian succeeded Eugene as abbot and then, in 680, as archbishop of Toledo. Julian was important as a bishop and writer in the history of the Spanish church, which during his episcopate was centralized for the first time at Toledo. In addition to presiding over several national councils, Julian had a strong influence on the development of the Mozarabic rites of public worship, formerly proper to Spain but now all but extinct. Julian is said to have been of Jewish descent, but he presided at a council whose legislation in respect to Jews was ruthless and unjust in the extreme (Attwater, Benedictines). 



March 8

St. Julian, Archbishop of Toledo, Confessor

HE presided in the fourteenth and fifteenth councils of Toledo. King Wemba falling sick, received penance and the monastic habit from his hands, and recovering, lived afterwards a monk. St. Julian has left us a History of the Wars of King Wemba, a book against the Jews, and three books on Prognostics, or on death, and the state of souls after death. He teaches that love, and a desire of being united to God, ought to extinguish in us the natural fear of death: that the saints in heaven pray for us, earnestly desire our happiness, and know our actions either in God whom they behold, and in whom they discover all truth which it concerns them to know; or by the angels, the messengers of God on earth: but that the damned do not ordinarily know what passes on earth, because they neither see God, nor converse with our angels. He says that prayers for the dead are thanksgivings for the good, a propitiation for the souls in purgatory, but no relief to the damned. He was raised to the see of Toledo, in 680, and died in 690. See Ildefonse of Toledo, Append. Hom. Illustr.

Rev. Alban Butler (1711–73).  Volume III: March. The Lives of the Saints.  1866.


Saint Julian of Toledo

Profile

Parents may have been Jewish, but Julian was raised Christian. Well educated at the local cathedralschool. Monk at Agali, Spain. Spiritual student of SaintEugene II, Archbishopof Toledo, Spain. Abbotat Agali. Archbishop of Toledo in 680. First bishop with primacy over the entire Iberian peninsula, and helped centralize the Spanish Church in Toledo. Presided over several councils and synods. Revised the Mozarbicliturgy. Voluminous writer whose works include Prognostics, a volume on death, and a biography of Visigoth King Wamba. An odd mixture, he was known as a kind and gentle man – but encouraged Spanishkings to deal harshly with Jews.

Born

Saint APOLLONIUS et saint PHILÉMON, martyrs

$
0
0

Saints Apollonius et Philémon

martyrs ( 287)

Il y a plusieurs versions de leur martyr dont:
"Philémon (فيليمون ) était chanteur pour le compte d’Arien le gouverneur d’Antinoë alors qu’Apollonius (ابلانيوس ) était joueur de flûte de ce dernier. Ces deux saints étaient deux grands amis et ils eurent le désir d’obtenir la couronne du martyre. Philémon se présenta un jour devant Arien et confessa sa Foi en Jésus Christ. Le gouverneur ordonna alors qu’on le transperçât avec des flèches. Survint alors Apollonius tenant sa flûte à la main. Voyant cela, il confessa, lui aussi, sa Foi. Le gouverneur se mit en colère et ordonna qu’on soumette Apollonius au même châtiment que Philémon. L’une des flèches rebondit vers le gouverneur et lui creva l’œil. Les deux saints achevèrent ainsi leur combat et obtinrent la couronne du martyre." (Eglise copte orthodoxe de France)

Apollonius (diacre), Philémon, Arien et Théotique, martyrs à Antinoé; Apollone était un solitaire en Thébaïde, avait converti Philémon, un joueur de flûte, puis le juge Arienet les gardes Théotique et ses compagnons.

Egalement fêtés le 14 décembre, Philémon avec ses compagnons saint Apollonios et leurs compagnons martyrs durant la persécution de Dioclétien. Ils étaient trente-sept chrétiens de Thèbes en Egypte. Philémon était un musicien connu, joueur de cithare. Il fut pendu à un arbre et servit de cible à des archers. Apollonios eut les jambes brisées et fut traîné au sol par toute la ville. Le gouverneur lui-même confessa la foi des chrétiens et, avec quatre des gardes, ils furent enfermés chacun dans un sac et jetés à la mer. Un dauphin recueillit les cinq sacs et ramena les reliques sur le rivage à Alexandrie.


À Antinoé en Égypte, l’an 287, les saints Apollonius et Philémon, martyrs.


Martyrologe romain




Philemon and Apollonius MM (RM)

Died c. 305. Apollonius was a deacon at Antinoe in the Thebaid, Egypt, and was said to have converted Philemon, a popular musician and entertainer. According to legend, he was arrested during the persecution of Diocletian and, fearful of torture, offered the pagan Philemon four gold pieces if he would perform the rite of eating food sacrificed to false gods in his place.


Philemon agreed. He dressed himself in Philemon's clothes and his hooded cloak to hide his face. Philemon appeared before the judge, who asked him to carry out the rite. The Holy Spirit entered Philemon, and he claimed himself a Christian and refused to partake of the sacrifice.
The judge Arrian argued with him, and finally thinking he was speaking to Apollonius, asked that Philemon be brought to him. Unable to find Philemon, the court officers brought Philemon's brother, Theonas. Asked where his brother was, he pointed out Philemon in Apollonius's cloak.

The judge saw the situation as a joke but insisted that Philemon perform the rite. Philemon refused. Arrian responded that it was foolish of him to refuse when he was not even baptized. Philemon prayed, and a cloud miraculously appeared and rained upon him. He claimed that he was thus baptized.
Arrian appealed to him, begging him to think of what a terrible loss of musical skill such resistance would mean. The musician's pipes were then said to have been destroyed by Philemon himself or to have spontaneously burst into flames. Officers arrested Apollonius, proclaimed the two men as Christians, and they were condemned to death.

One legend says that before the execution, Apollonius and Philemon asked that a great pot be brought before them and a living baby be placed inside it. They then asked soldiers to shoot arrows at it, which they did, the arrows piercing the pot. The baby remained unharmed. The judge then ordered the soldiers to shoot the men with arrows, but all the arrows hung suspended int he air, except one, which blinded Arrian.

Despite this and several other miracles, Apollonius is said to have been tied in a sack, thrown into the sea, and drowned. Arrian's sight was said to have been restored when clay from Apollonius's tomb was applied to his eyes. This led to the conversion of Arrian and four other officials (Benedictines, Encyclopedia, White).

In art, Apollonius is depicted on a funeral pyre or drowning in the sea or being crucified (White). 



March 8

SS. Apollonius, Philemon, &c., Martyrs

APOLLONIUS was a zealous holy anchoret, and was apprehended by the persecutors at Antinous in Egypt. Many heathens came to insult and affront him while in chains; and among others one Philemon, a musician, very famous, and much admired by the people. He treated the martyr as an impious person and a seducer, and one that deserved the public hatred. To his injuries the saint only answered, “My son, may God have mercy on thee, and not lay these reproaches to thy charge.” This his meekness wrought so powerfully on Philemon, that he forthwith confessed himself a Christian. Both were brought before the judge whom Metaphrastes and Usuard call Arian, and who had already put to death SS. Asclas, Timothy, Paphnutius, and several other martyrs: after making them suffer all manner of tortures, he condemned them to be burnt alive. When the fire was kindled about them, Apollonius prayed: “Lord, deliver not to beasts the souls who confess thee; but manifest thy power.” At that instant a cloud of dew encompassed the martyrs, and put out the fire. The judge and people cried out at this miracle: “The God of the Christian is the great and only God.” The prefect of Egypt being informed of it, caused the judge and the two confessors to be brought, loaded with irons, to Alexandria. During the journey, Apollonius, by his instructions, prevailed so far upon those who conducted him, that they presented themselves also to the judge with their prisoners, and confessed themselves likewise to be Christians. The prefect finding their constancy invincible, caused them all to be thrown into the sea, about the year 311. Their bodies were afterwards found on the shore, and were all put into one sepulchre. “By whom,” says Rufinus, “many miracles are wrought to the present time, and the vows and prayers of all are received, and are accomplished. Hither the Lord was pleased to bring me, and to fulfil my requests.” See Rufinus, Vit. Patr. l. 2. c. 19. p. 477. Palladius Lausiac. c. 65, 66.

Rev. Alban Butler (1711–73).  Volume III: March. The Lives of the Saints.  1866.



Saint Apollonius of Antinoë

Profile

Christian ordered to sacrifice to pagan idols during the persecutions of Diocletian. Thinking that SaintPhilemon of Antinoë was a pagan, he asked him to switch clothes and offer the sacrifice in his place. Philemon announced in front of the pagansthat he was a Christian, too. Shamed, Apollonius confessed his faith, was tortured and executed. Martyr.

Saint Philemon of Antinoë

Profile

Actor and musician. Convert. Ordered to sacrifice to idols during the persecutions of Diocletian, he confessed that he was a Christian. Tortured and executed. Marytr.

  • bound hand and foot, then drowned c.305
  • when his body washed up, it was hung in a tree and used by archers for target practice

Martyr Apollonius of Alexandria

The Holy Martyrs Philemon, Apollonius, Arianus and Theotychus suffered for the Faith in Egypt, at the city of Antinoe, under the emperor Diocletian (284-305). St Arrian up until his conversion to Christ was a persecutor of Christians, among whom were the martyrs Apollonius and Philemon.


St Apollonius, at first fearing to face the sufferings, asked the pagan musician Philemon to change clothes with him and offer sacrifice to the idols for him. But unexpectedly St Philemon confessed himself a Christian in front of the pagans.

St Apollonius repented and also confessed Christ. After torture, both martyrs were executed. St Philemon’s body was hung upon an olive tree, and arrows were shot at him. One struck prefect Arianus in the eye, destroying it. Arianus’ injured eye was healed by when he applied dirt taken from Philemon’s grave. He repented and was converted to the Christian Faith and baptized together with all his household and bodyguards. Out of love for Christ they voluntarily went to torture and were sentenced to death.

The Martyr Theotychus was the eldest of the guards, and is remembered with the other saints. The Martyrs Philemon and Apollonius died on March 16, 286, and the Martyrs Arrian and Theotychus on March 4, 287.


Saint PACIEN (PACIAN) de BARCELONE, évêque et confesseur

$
0
0

Saint Pacien

Évêque de Barcelone ( 390)

Évêque de Barcelone et confesseur, ses écrits développent la doctrine évangélique et apostolique du Baptême, sacrement de la Foi qui fait participer l'homme à la victoire du Christ sur la mort. 


À Barcelone en Catalogne, vers 390, saint Pacien, évêque. Exposant la foi, il déclarait : “Mon nom est: chrétien, et mon surnom: catholique”.


Martyrologe romain


SAINT PACIEN, ÉVÊQUE DE BARCELONE, PERE DE L'EGLISE (390).

Saint Pacien, espagnol de naissance, évêque de Barcelone, naquit et mourut dans le 4ième siècle de l'Eglise : selon saint Jérôme [Patrologie Latine PL t.13 col.1051], il se rendit également recommandable par la pureté et la sainteté de sa vie, et par son éloquence, c'est-à-dire par la pureté et l'exactitude du discours et la beauté de l'esprit. Il avait été engagé dans le mariage avant son épiscopat, et avait un fils nommé Flavius Dexter, qui fut de si grande considération dans l'empire qu'on l'honora de la dignité de préfet du prétoire, et qui fut l'ami particulier de saint Jérôme. Il n'employa pas moins ses grands talents à combattre les hérésies que les vices. Nous en avons des preuves, surtout à l'égard des Novatiens, contre les erreurs desquels il écrivit quelques lettres à un homme qui était engagé dans leur secte. On nous en a conservé trois, qui non-seulement justifient le jugement avantageux que saint Jérôme faisait de lui, mais qui font voir encore combien il était attaché à la vérité de la doctrine reçue successivement dans toute l'Eglise depuis les Apôtres, par le canal d'une tradition pure et constante. C'est là qu'il apprend à tous les fidèles à se distinguer de toutes les sectes, en prenant, comme lui, "le nom de chrétien et le surnom de catholique", tandis que les hérétiques portent le nom de leurs chefs ou de leurs auteurs. Ce n'est pas seulement dans des écrits contre les Novatiens que notre Saint s'est rendu le défenseur de la pénitence : il n'a pas moins travaillé auprès des catholiques pour en établir la nécessité et les avantages. Dans un de ses exhortations qui nous est restée sur ce sujet, il reconnaît qu'il est quelquefois plus à propos de ne point parler de certains vices, que de les reprendre en les exposant au jour, parce qu'on apprend quelque fois le mal plutôt qu'on ne l'empêche, et qu'il y a des manières d'éteindre le feu qui ne servent qu'à le rallumer. Il se plaignait d'en avoir fait une fâcheuse expérience contre son intention, en publiant son petit livre "du Cerf". Il avait composé cet ouvrage contre une sorte de jeu profane appelé "le petit Cerf", qui était fort en usage dans la Gaule Narbonnaise et l'Aquitaine, et qui s'était introduit dans la Catalogne. Mais, au lieu du bon effet qu'il s'en était promis, il avait remarqué que son écrit n'avait servi qu'à exciter davantage la curiosité des personnes portées au mal, et qu'il fallait des remèdes plus sûrs, mais d'une vertu plus secrète, pour agir contre des désordres qui sont publics, et soutenus par une multitude. Ce petit traité "du Cerf" est du nombre des ouvrages de saint Pacien que nous avons perdus : et il ne nous reste, outre ceux dont nous avons parlé, qu'un discours du Baptême, adressé aux catéchumènes. Ce que valent de si précieux restes doit nous faire juger de la grandeur de la perte que nous avons faite. Outre l'élégance du style, qui était très-rare en son siècle, et plus encore dans les suivants, on y trouve une justesse fort grande dans ses pensées, beaucoup de solidité dans ses raisonnements, du tour, de la vivacité et de l'agrément dans sa manière d'écrire : qualités qui, se trouvant jointes à la pureté de la doctrine et des moeurs dans saint Pacien, l'ont fait regarder comme l'un des plus grands ornements de l'Eglise. Il mourtut dans une grande et heureuse vieillesse, sous le règne de Théodose l'ancien, vers l'an 390.

D'aprè:s les Petits Bollandistes, 7ième édition, Bar-le-Duc 1876, entre autres.


Saint Pacien de Barcelone (-v. 390), évêque

Homélie sur le baptême ; PL 13, 1092 (trad. bréviaire rev. ; cf SC 410, p.159)

Le péché d’Adam s’était communiqué à tout le genre humain, à tous ses enfants… Donc, il est nécessaire que la justice du Christ soit communiquée à tout le genre humain ; de même qu’Adam, par le péché, a fait perdre la vie à sa descendance, de même le Christ, par sa justice, donnera la vie à ses enfants (cf Rm 5,19s)…

À la fin des temps, le Christ a reçu de Marie une âme et notre chair. Cette chair, il est venu la sauver, il ne l’a pas abandonnée au séjour des morts (Ps 15,10), il l’a unie à son esprit et il l’a faite sienne. Ce sont là les noces du Seigneur, son union à une seule chair, afin que, selon « ce grand mystère », ils soient « deux en une seule chair : le Christ et l’Église » (Ep 5,31). Le peuple chrétien est né de ces noces, sur lesquelles est descendu l’Esprit du Seigneur. Ces semailles venues du ciel se sont aussitôt répandues dans la substance de nos âmes et s’y sont mélangées. Nous nous développons alors dans les entrailles de notre Mère et, en grandissant dans son sein, nous recevons la vie dans le Christ. C’est ce qui a fait dire à l’apôtre Paul : « Le premier Adam avait reçu la vie ; le dernier Adam est un être spirituel qui donne la vie » (1Co 15,45).

C’est ainsi que le Christ engendre des enfants dans l’Église par ses prêtres, comme le dit le même apôtre : « Dans le Christ, je vous ai engendrés » (1Co 4,15). Et c’est ainsi par l’Esprit de Dieu, le Christ fait naître l’homme nouveau formé dans le sein de sa Mère et mis au monde dans la fontaine baptismale, par les mains du prêtre, avec la foi pour témoin… Il faut donc croire que nous pouvons naître… et que c’est le Christ qui nous donne la vie. L’apôtre Jean le dit : « Tous ceux qui l’ont reçu, il leur a donné de pouvoir devenir enfants de Dieu » (Jn 1,12).




Saint Pacien de Barcelone (-v. 390), évêque


Homélie sur le baptême, 6 -7 ; PL 13, 1093 (trad. bréviaire)


« Il n’est pas le Dieu des morts, mais des vivants »

      « De même que nous sommes à l’image de l’homme pétri de terre, de même nous serons à l’image de celui qui vient du ciel ; car, pétri de terre, le premier homme vient de la terre ; le deuxième homme, lui, vient du ciel. » Si nous agissons ainsi, mes bien-aimés, nous ne mourrons plus à l’avenir. Même si notre corps se dissout, nous vivrons dans le Christ, selon sa propre affirmation : « Celui qui croit en moi, même s’il meurt, vivra. » Nous sommes certains, sur le témoignage du Seigneur lui-même, qu’Abraham, Isaac, Jacob et tous les saints sont vivants. Car c’est à leur sujet que le Seigneur dit : « Tous sont vivants pour lui, car il n’est pas le Dieu des morts, mais des vivants. » Et l’apôtre Paul dit, en parlant de lui-même : « Pour moi, vivre, c’est le Christ, et mourir m’est un gain. J’ai le désir de m’en aller et d’être avec le Christ. » Et encore : « Tant que nous habitons dans ce corps, nous sommes en exil loin du Seigneur. En effet, nous cheminons dans la foi, nous ne voyons pas. » C’est là ce que nous croyons, frères bien-aimés. D’ailleurs : « Si nous avons mis notre espoir en ce monde seulement, nous sommes les plus à plaindre de tous les hommes. »

      La vie en ce monde, comme vous le voyez vous-mêmes, est la même pour les animaux, les bêtes sauvages, les oiseaux, et pour nous-mêmes, et elle peut être plus longue pour eux. Mais ce qui est propre à l’homme, c’est ce que le Christ nous a donné par son Esprit, et qui est la vie sans fin, mais à condition que nous ne péchions plus…: « Le salaire du péché, c’est donc la mort ; le don de Dieu, c’est la vie éternelle par Jésus Christ notre Seigneur. »

(Références bibliques : 1Co 15,49.47; Jn 11,25; Ph 1,21.23; 2Co 5,6-7; 1Co 15,19; Rm 6,23)

SOURCE : http://gabriellaroma.unblog.fr/2009/11/21/saint-pacien-de-barcelone-il-nest-pas-le-dieu-des-morts-mais-des-vivants/

Pacian(us) of Barcelona B (RM)

Died in Barcelona, Spain, c. 390. Before being raised to the position of bishop of Barcelona in 365 (or 373), the well-born Saint Pacian was a married man. His son Dexter was high chamberlain to Emperor Theodosius, and praefectus-praetorio under Honorius. Pacian wrote much about ecclesiastical discipline. Although most of it is lost, Saint Jerome, who dedicated his catalogue of illustrious men to Pacian, extols his eloquence and learning, and more particularly the chastity and sanctity of his life. Pacian's Exhortation on penance is considered a classic. In the first of his three letters written to Sympronianus against Novatianism occurs the famous saying: "My name is Christian, my surname is Catholic." A sermon on Baptism also survives (Benedictines, Encyclopedia, Husenbeth).



SOURCE : http://www.saintpatrickdc.org/ss/0309.shtml

March 9

St. Pacian, Bishop of Barcelona, Confessor

HE was a great ornament of the church in the fourth century. He was illustrious by birth, and had been engaged in marriage in the world. His son Dexter was raised to the first dignities in the empire, being high chamberlain to the emperor Theodosius and præfectus-prætorio under Honorius. St. Pacian having renounced the world, was made bishop in 373. St. Jerom, who dedicated to him his Catalogue of illustrious men, extols his eloquence and learning, and more particularly the chastity and sanctity of his life. We have his Exortation to Penance, and three letters to Sympronianus, a Novatian nobleman, on Penance, and on the name of Catholic; also a sermon on Baptism. See St. Jerom, Catal. Vir. Illust. c. 106. p. 195. t. 4. Ceillier, t. 6. Tillem. t. 8.

Rev. Alban Butler (1711–73).  Volume III: March. The Lives of the Saints.  1866.


March 9

Appendix on the Writings of St. Pacian of Barcelona

WHEN he was made bishop of Barcelona, in 373, there lived in the neighbourhood of that city one Sympronian, a man of distinction, whom the bishop calls brother and lord, who was a Donatist, and also engaged in the heresy of the Novatians, who following the severity of the Montanists, denied penance and pardon for certain sins. He sent St. Pacian a letter by a servant, in which he censured the church for allowing repentance to all crimes, and for taking the title of Catholic. St. Pacian answers him in three learned letters.

  In the first he sums up the principal heresies from Simon Magus to the Novatians, and asks Sympronian which he will choose to stand by: entreats him to examine the true church with docility and candour, laying aside all obstinacy, the enemy to truth. He says the name Catholic comes from God, and is necessary to distinguish the dove, the undivided virgin church from all sects, which are called from their particular founders. This name we learned from the holy doctors, confessors, and martyrs. “My name,” says he, “is Christian, my surname Catholic: the one distinguishes me, the other points me out to others.” “Christianus mibi nomen est; Catholicus vero cognomen: illud me nuncupat, istud ostendit; hoc probor, inde significor.” He says that no name can be more proper to express the church, which is all obedient to Christ, and one and the same through the whole world. “As to penance,” says he, “God grant it be necessary to none of the faithful; that none after baptism fall into the pit of death—but accuse not God’s mercy, who has provided a remedy even for those that are sick. Does the infernal serpent continually carry poison, and has not Christ a remedy? Does the devil kill, and cannot Christ relieve? Fear sin, but not repentance. Be ashamed to be in danger, not to be delivered out of it. Who will snatch a plank from one lost by shipwreck? Who will envy the healing of wounds?” He mentions the parables of the lost drachma, the lost sheep, the prodigal son, the Samaritan, and God’s threats, adding, “God would never threaten the impenitent, if he refused pardon. But you will say, only God can do this. It is true; but what he does by his priests, is his power. What is that he says to his apostles? Whatsoever you shall bind, &c. Mat. xvi. Why this, if it was not given to men to bind and to loosen? Is this given only to the apostles? Then it is only given to them to baptize, to give the Holy Ghost (in confirmation) to cleanse the sins of infidels, because all this was commanded to no other than to the apostles. If, therefore, the power of baptism and of chrism, (confirmation,) which are far greater gifts, descended from the apostles to bishops, the power of binding and loosing also came to them.” He concludes with these words: “I know, brother, this pardon of repentance is not promiscuously to be given to all, nor to be granted before the signs of the divine will, or perchance the last sickness; with great severity and strict scrutiny, after many groans, and shedding of tears; after the prayers of the whole church. But pardon is not denied to true repentance, that no one prevent or put by the judgment of Christ.” St. Pacian answers his reply by a second letter, that remedies seem often bitter, and says: “How can you be offended at my catalogue of heresies, unless you were a heretic? I congratulate with you for agreeing upon our name Catholic, which if you denied, the thing itself would cry out against you.” St. Pacian denies that St. Cyprian’s people were ever called Apostatics or Capitolins, or by any name but that of Catholics, which the Novatians, with all their ambition for it, could never obtain, nor ever be known but by the name of Novatians. He says, the emperors persecuted the Novatians of their own authority, not at the instigation of the church, “You say I am angry,” says he; “God forbid. I am like the bee which sometimes defends its honey with its sting.” He vindicates the martyr St. Cyprian, and denies that Novatian ever suffered for the faith; adding, that “if he had, he could not have been crowned, because he was out of the church, out of which no one can be a martyr. Etsi occisus, non tamen coronatus: quidni? Extra Ecclesiæ pacem, extra concordiam, extra eam matrem cujus portio debet esse, qui martyr est. Si charitatem non habeam, nibil sum. 1 Cor. xiii.” In his third letter he confutes the Novatian error: that the church could not forgive mortal sin after baptism. “Moses, Saint Paul, Christ, express tender charity for sinners; who then broached this doctrine? Novatian. But when? Immediately from Christ? No; almost three hundred years after him: since Decius’s reign. Had he any prophets to learn it from? any proof of his revelation? Had he the gift of tongues? did he prophesy? could he raise the dead? For he ought to have some of these to introduce a new gospel. Nay, St. Paul (Gal. i.) forbids a novelty in faith to be received from an angel. You will say, let us dispute our point. But I am secure; content with the succession and tradition of the church, with the communion of the ancient body. I have sought no arguments.” He asserts that the church is holy, and more than Sympronian had given it: but says it cannot perish by receiving sinners. The good have always lived amidst the wicked. It is the heretic who divides it, and tears it, which is Christ’s garment, asunder. The church is diffused over the whole world, and cannot be reduced to one little portion, or as it were chained to a part, as the Novatians, whose history he touches upon. Sympronian objected, that Catholic bishops remitted sin. St. Pacian answers: “Not I, but only God, who both blots out sin in baptism, and does not reject the tears of penitents. What I do is not in my own name, but in the Lord’s. Wherefore whether we baptize, or draw to penance, or give pardon to penitents, we do it by Christ’s authority. You must see whether Christ can do it, and did it,—Baptism is the sacrament of our Lord’s passion; the pardon of penitents is the merit of confession. All can obtain that, because it is the gratuitous gift of God; but this labour is but of a small number who rise after a fall, and recover by tears, and by destroying the flesh.” The saint shows the Novations encourage sin by throwing men into despair; whereas repentance heals and stops it. Christ does not die a second time indeed for the pardon of sinners, but he is a powerful advocate interceding still to his Father for sinners. Can he forsake those he redeemed at so dear a rate? Can the devil enslave, and Christ not absolve his servants? He alleges St. Peter denying Christ after he had been baptized, St. Thomas incredulous, even after the resurrection; yet pardoned by repentance. He answers his objections from scripture, and exhorts him to embrace the Catholic faith; for the true church cannot be confined to a few, nor be new. “If she began before you, if she believed before you, if she never left her foundation, and was never divorced from her body, she must be the spouse; it is the great and rich house of all. God did not purchase with his blood so small a portion, nor is Christ so poor. The church of God dilates its tabernacles from the rising to the setting of the sun.

Next to these three letters we have his excellent Parænesis, or exhortation to penance. In the first part he reduces the sins subjected to courses of severe public penance by the canons to three—idolatry, murder, and impurity; and shows the enormity of each. In the second he addresses himself to those sinners, who out of shame, or for fear of the penances to be enjoined, did not confess their crimes. He calls them shamefully timorous and bashful to do good, after having been bold and impudent to sin; and says: “And you do not tremble to touch the holy mysteries, and to thrust your defiled soul into the holy place, in the sight of the angels, and before God himself, as if you were innocent.” He mentions Oza slain for touching the ark, (2 Kings vi.) and the words of the apostle, (1 Cor. xi.) adding: “Do not you tremble when you hear, he shall be guilty of the body and blood of the Lord? One guilty of the blood of a man would not rest, and can he escape who has profaned the body of the Lord? What do you do by deceiving the priest, or hiding part of your load? I beseech you no longer to cover your wounded conscience. Rogo vos etiam pro periculo meo, per ilium Dominum quem occulta non fallunt, desinite vulneratam tegere conscientiam. Men sick are not backward to show their sores to physicians, and shall the sinner be afraid or ashamed to purchase eternal life by a momentary confusion? Will he draw back his wounds from the Lord, who is offering his hand to heal them? Peccator timebit? peccator erubescet perpetuam vitam præsenti pudore mercari? et offerenti manus Domino vulnera male tecta subducet?”

 In his third part he speaks to those who confessed their sins entirely, but feared the severity of the penance. He compares these to dying men who should not have the courage to take a dose which would restore their health, and says, “This is to cry out, behold I am sick, I am wounded; but I will not be cured.” He deplores their delicacy, and proposes to them King David’s austere penance. He describes thus the life of a penitent: “He is to weep in the sight of the church, to go meanly clad, to mourn, to fast, to prostrate himself, to renounce the bath, and such delights: if invited to a banquet he he is to say, such things are for those who have not had the misfortune to have sinned; I have offended the Lord, and am in danger of perishing for ever—what have I to do with feasts? Ista felicibus: ego deliqui in Dominum, et periclitor in æternum perire: quo mihi epulas qui Dominum læsi? You must moreover sue for the prayers of the poor, of the widows, of the priests, prostrating yourself before them, and of the whole church; to do everything rather than to perish. Omnia prius tentare ne pereas.” He presses sinners to severe penance, for fear of hell, and paints a frightful image of it from the fires of Vesuvius and Ætna. His treatise or sermon on Baptism, is an instruction on original sin, and the effects of this sacrament, by which we are reborn, as by chrism, or confirmation we receive the Holy Ghost by the hands of the bishop. He adds a moving exhortation that, being delivered from sin, and having renounced the devil, we no more return to sin; such a relapse after baptism being much worse. “Hold therefore, strenuously,” says he, “what you have received, preserve it faithfully; sin no more; keep yourselves pure and spotless for the day of our Lord.” Besides these three books, he wrote one against the play of the stag, commended by St. Jerom, but now lost. The heathens had certain infamous diversions with a little stag at the beginning of every year, mentioned by St. Ambrose, (in ps. 141.) and by Nilus. (ep. 81.) It seems from the sermons, 129, 130, in the appendix to St. Augustine’s, (t. 5.) that it consisted of masquerades, dressed in the figures of wild beasts. Some Christians probably joined in them. St. Pacian’s seal dictated that book against it, but the effect it produced at that time, seemed chiefly to make many more curious and more eager to see that wicked play, as Saint Pacian himself says in the beginning of his exhortation to penance. The beauty of this holy doctor’s writings can only be discovered by reading them. His diction is elegant, his reasoning just and close, and his thoughts beautiful: he is full of unction, when he exhorts to virtue, and of strength when he attacks vice.

Rev. Alban Butler (1711–73).  Volume III: March. The Lives of the Saints.  1866.


The works of S. Pacian, which have been here subjoined, as they are kindred in subject, so may they be in some sort regarded as further fruits of the mind of S. Cyprian, whose writings S. Pacian quotes with reverence, and from whom he seems to have derived some of the texts he employs, his citations agreeing verbally also sometimes with S. Cyprian. Of his life all which is known is contained in the few words of S. Jerome, who dedicated his book de viris illustribus to his son Dexter, a Prefect of the Praetorium and his own friend 1, at whose suggestion it was written;

"Pacian, Bp. of Barcelona in the Pyrenees, of chastened2eloquence, eminent for his life as for his writings, wrote various works, of which is the Cervus and against the Novatians. He died lately in the reign of Theodosius, in extreme old age;" i. e. before A. 392. (in which, the 14th of Theod., S. Jerome wrote this book, Praef.) He was born then probably about 30 years after the martyrdom of S. Cyprian, was a younger |xxiii contemporary of Hosius, and through him joined on to the Council of Eliberis, and the restoration of discipline in the Spanish Church. His memory was kept with great affection at Barcelona on May 9, on which he is commemorated in the Martyrologium Romanum, in words taken from S. Jerome. It is of the good Providence of God, that, of the same father, works should have come down, vindicating the doctrine of the Church on penitence,----as a doctrine, against the heresy of Novatian,----practically, against the neglect of careless sinners. The Epistles to Sympronian and the exhortation to Penitence, combined, shew how compatible are tenderness to the sinner with a strict and, as it would now seem, severe doctrine of penitence; that not earnest calls to a self-avenging 3 and self-chastening penitence, but the denial of its fruits and of the power of the keys, is the essence of Novatianism. Well versed as S. Pacian was in the writings of S. Cyprian, who also insists on the same acts 4 of penitence, his language approaches more both in style and vividness of expostulation to that of Tertullian, whose work on penitence he claims, as having been written by him while a Catholic 5. It is hoped that from this very combination, his works might be useful in these days, in which, for want of that more frequent special application of the power of the keys, which our Church suggests, any mention of more earnest penitence is thought to partake of the hard and uncompassionating heresy of Novatian.

It remains to add, that for the Translation and the basis of the Index of S. Cyprian the Editors are indebted to the Rev. H. Carey, M.A. of'Worcester College; and for S. Pacian with the Index, to the Rev. C. H. Collyns, M.A. Student of Christ Church. For S. Cyprian the Benedictine text has been adopted, except in some few cases, (which have been noticed,) in which that of Bp. Fell seemed preferable. For S. Pacian the very valuable readings, noted in the margin of the Edition of Cardinal Aguirre, (Collect. Maxima Concil. Hisp. t. ii.) from a Vatican MS. of the ninth century, formerly |xxiv belonging to the Queen of Sweden, have been employed. Almost all its readings are improvements of the text; many places they clear up, in which before the meaning was altogether obscured. They are marked in the margin as V. or Vat. Some collations on the margin of the Edit. Par. 1538. Guillard. in the Bodleian, derived from a MS. in the Royal Library at Paris, (the source of which Dr. Bandinel kindly pointed out to the Editor,) have also been used. The MS. although a late one, in several places agrees with the Vatican MS. They are marked R. The Editions were also consulted for the Editor by Mr. Collyns. The collations of the Vat. MS. are wanting on the De Baptismo, but neither had the text the same difficulty.

E. B. P.

Ember Week after Whitsunday, 1844.

S. PACIAN
I. Ep. to Sympronian, of the Catholic Name 319

II-------------------------on Novatian's Letter 327

III ------------------------- against the Treatise of the Novatian 336

Exhortation to Penitence 364

On Baptism 378

Indices to S. Cyprian 385

Indices to S. Pacian 413

[Note that in the original volume the works of S.Pacian were only an appendix to the Epistles of S.Cyprian.  Material relating to Cyprian only is omitted]

1. 23  c. Ruf. ii. 24.

2. 24 "castigatae eloquentiae" Vat.; which Vallars also prefers ; others "castitate et eloquentia," which seems less probable, since he was married. Nor is the construction so fluent. Ver. castitate eloquentiae.

3. 12 Cor. 7,11.

4. m delaps. 21, 22. p. 275. Oxf. Tr.

5. n 3, 48.


EXTANT WORKS
OF
S. PACIAN,
BISHOP OF BARCELONA.
EPISTLES TO SYMPRONIAN,
EXHORTATION TO REPENTANCE,
ON BAPTISM.

EPISTLE I.
OF THE CATHOLIC NAME.

[Translated by the Rev. C. H. Collyns, M.A., Student of Christ Church.]

Variety of heresies united in the Cataphrygians. 320 --- No one convinced against his will; truth not to be blamed if it fail. 321 --- Value and antiquity of the name Catholic. 322 --- Penitence, a necessary, though sad, remedy.  323 --- Exhortations to penitence in O. and N. T. after great sin. 324 --- If Apostles only could absolve, they only could baptize. 325 --- All Apostolic functions descended to Bishops, so none defined. 326 --- Caution in giving absolution; it precludes not Judgment of Christ. 327

Pacian to Sympronian his brother, greeting.

1.  If it be not a carnal intention, my lord 1, but as I judge, a calling of the Spirit, that thou enquirest of us the faith of the Catholic verity, thou, before all, taldng thy rise as far as appears, from a streamlet at a distance, and not holding to the fountain and source of the principal Church, shouldest, in the first instance, have shewn what or how different are the opinions which thou followest. Thou shouldest unfold thyself as to what cause more particularly had loosened thee from the unity of our body. For those parts, for which a remedy is sought, should be laid bare. Whereas now (if I may so say) the bosom of correspondence being closed, we see not on what members more especially we have to bestow our care. For such are the heresies which have sprung forth from the Christian head, that of the mere names the roll would be immense. For to pass over the heretics of the Jews, Dositheus 2 the Samaritan, the Sadducees, and the Pharisees, it were long to enumerate how many grew up in the times of the Apostles, Simon Magus, and Menander, and Nicolaus, and others hidden by an inglorious fame. What again in later times were Ebion, and Apelles, and Marcion, and Valentinus, and Cerdon, and not long after them, the Cataphrygians, and Novatians, not to notice any recent swarms!

2.  Whom then in my letters must I first refute? Wouldest thou the mere names of all, my paper will not contain them; |320 unless indeed by your writings every way condemnatory of penance you declare your agreement with the Phrygians. But, most illustrious Lord, so manifold and so diverse is the error of these very men, that in them we have not only to overthrow their peculiar fancies against penance, but to cut off the heads, as it were, of some Lernaean monster. And, in the first place, they rely on more founders than one, for I suppose Blastus 3 the Greek is of them; Theodotus 4 also and Praxeas 5were once teachers of your party, themselves also Phrygians of some celebrity, who falsely say they are inspired of Leucius 6, boast that they are instructed by Proculus 7. Following Montanus, and Maximilla, and Priscilla, howmanifold controversies have they raised concerning the day of Easter, the Paraclete, Apostles, Prophets, and many other disputes, as this 8 also concerning the Catholic name, the pardon of penance.

3.  Wherefore if we would discuss all these points, thou hadst need been present and teachable. But if on those points merely on which thou writest, my instruction should not be sufficiently full, yet as it is our duty to serve, in whatsoever way we can, those who solemnly adjure us 9, we now, for the sake of informing you, discourse 10 with thee summarily on those matters about which thou hast deigned to write to us. If thou wouldest have fuller knowledge on our side, thou must on thine declare thyself more unreservedly, lest by somewhat of obscurity in thy enquiries, thou leave us uncertain, whether thou art consulting or censuring.

4. Meanwhile (and this concerns our present correspondence 11) I would above all entreat thee not to borrow authority for error from this very fact that, as thou sayest, throughout the whole world no one has been found 12, who could convince or persuade thee contrary to what thou believest. For |321although we be unskilled, most skilful is the Spirit of God, and if we are faithless, faithful is God, Who cannot deny Himself.13 Then, also, because it was not allowed the Priests of God to contend long with one who resisted 14. We, says the Apostle, have no such custom, neither the churches of God. After one admonition 15, as thou thyself knowest, the contentious is passed by. For who can persuade any of any thing against his will? Thine own fault was it therefore, brother, and not theirs, if no one convinced thce of what in itself is most excellent. For at this day too it is in thy power to despise our writings also, if thou hadst rather refute than approve them. Yet very many resisted both the Lord Himself, and the Apostles, nor could any ever be persuaded of the truth, unless he consented to it by his own religious feeling.16

5. Therefore, my Lord, neither have we written with that confidence, as though we could persuade thee, if thou resistest, but in that faith by which we would not deny thee an entrance to holy peace, if thou wiliest. Which peace if it be after thine own soul and heart2, there ought3 to be no contest about the name of Catholic. For if it is through God that our people obtain this name, no question is to be raised, when Divine authority is followed. If through man, you must discover when it was first taken. Then, if the name is good, no odium rests with it; if ill, it need not be envied. The Novatians, I hear, are called after Novatus or Novatian; yet it is the sect which I accuse in them, not the name: nor has any one objected their name to Montanus or the Phrygians.

6. But under the Apostles, you will say, no one was called Catholic. Be it thus. It shall have been so. Allow even that. When after the Apostles heresies had burst forth, and were striving under various names to tear piecemeal and divide the Dove and the Queen of God,17 did not the Apostolic people require a name of their own, whereby to mark the unity of the people that were uncorrupted, lest the error of some should rend limb by limb the undefiled virgin 18of God? Was it not seemly that the chief head should be distinguished by its own peculiar appellation? Suppose, this very day, I entered a populous city. When I had found Marcionites, |322 Apollinarians, Cataphrygians, Novatians, and others of the kind who call themselves Christians, by what name should I recognise the congregation of my own people, unless it were named Catholic? Come tell me, who bestowed so many names on the other peoples? Why have so many cities, so many nations, each their own description? The man who asks the meaning of the Catholic Name, will he be ignorant himself of the cause of his own name if I shall enquire its origin? Whence was it delivered to me? Certainly that which has stood through so many ages was not borrowed from man. This name "Catholic" sounds not of Marcion, nor of Apelles, nor of Montanus, nor does it take heretics as its authors.

7.  Many things 19 the Holy Spirit hath taught us, Whom God sent from Heaven to the Apostles as their Comforter and Guide. Many things reason teaches us, as Paul saith, and honesty, and, as he says, nature herself. 20What! Is the authority of Apostolic men, of Primitive Priests, of the most blessed Martyr and Doctor Cyprian, of slight weight with us? Do we wish to teach the teacher? Are we wiser than he was, and are we puffed up by the spirit of the flesh against the man, whom his noble shedding of blood, and a crown of most glorious suffering, have set forth as a witness of the Eternal God? What thinkest thou of so many Priests on this same side, who throughout the whole world were compacted together in one bond of peace with this same Cyprian? What of so many aged Bishops, so many Martyrs, so many Confessors? Come say, if they were not sufficient authorities for the use of this name, are we sufficient for its rejection? And shall the Fathers rather follow our authority, and the antiquity of Saints give way to be emended by us, and times now putrifying through their sins, pluck out the grey hairs of Apostolic age? And yet, my brother, be not troubled; Christian is my name, but Catholic my surname. The former gives me a name, the latter distinguishes me. By the one I am approved; by the other I am but marked.

8.   And if at last we must give an account of the word Catholic, and draw it out from the Greek by a Latin interpretation, "Catholic" is 'every where one 21,' or, (as learned men 22 think,) "obedience in all," i. e. all the commands of |323 God. Whence the Apostle, Whether ye he obedient in all things;23and again, For as by one man's disobedience many were made sinners, so by the obedience of One shall many be made righteous.24Therefore he who is a Catholic, the same man is obedient 25. He who is obedient, the same is a Christian, and thus the Catholic is a Christian. Wherefore our people when named Catholic are separated by this appellation from the heretical name. But if also the word Catholic means 'every where one,' as those first think, David indicates this very thing, when he saith, The queen did stand in a vesture of gold, wrought about with, divers colours; 26that is, one amidst all. And in the Song of Songs the Bridegroom speaketh these words, My dove, My undefiled, is but one; she is the only one of her mother; she is the choice one of her that bare her.27 Again it is written, The virgins shall be brought unto the King after her. And further, Virgins without number.28 Therefore amidst all she is one, and one over all. If thou askest the reason of the name, it is evident.

9.  But as to penance 29, God grant that it may be necessary for none of the faithful; that no one after the help of the sacred font may fall into the pit of death, and that Priests may not be compelled to inculcate or to teach its tardy consolations, lest, whilst by remedies they soothe the sinner, they open a road to sin. But we lay open this indulgence of our God to the miserable, not to the happy; not before sin, but after sins; nor do we announce a medicine to the whole, but to the sick. If spiritual wickednesses have no power over the baptized, none, that fraud of the serpent, which subverted the first man, which hath printed on his posterity so many marks of condemnation: if it hath retired from the world, if we have already begun to reign, if no crime steals over our eyes, none over our hands, none over our minds, then let this gift of God be cast aside, this help rejected; be no confession, no groans, heard; let a proud righteousness despise every remedy.

10.  But if the Lord Himself 30 hath provided these things for His own creature man, if the same Lord Who hath bestowed remedies on the fallen, hath given rewards to them that stand, cease to accuse the Divine goodness, to erase by |324 the interposition of your own rigour so many inscriptions of heavenly mercy, or by inexorable harshness to prohibit the gratuitous good gifts of the Lord. This is not a largess from our own bounty. Turn ye, saith the Lord, even to Me, and with fasting, and with weeping, and with mourning: and rend your heart;31and again, Let the wicked man leave his ways, and the unrighteous man his thoughts 32, and turn unto the Lord, and he shall obtain mercy.33 And also after this manner crieth the Prophet, For He is gracious, and merciful, slow to anger, and of great kindness, and repenteth Him of the evil.34 Hath the serpent so lasting a poison, and hath not Christ a remedy? Doth the Devil kill in the world, and hath Christ no power here to help? Be we indeed ashamed to sin, but not ashamed to repent. Be we ashamed to hazard ourselves, but not ashamed to be delivered. Who will snatch the plank 35 from the shipwrecked, that he escape not? Who will grudge the curing of a wound? Doth not David say, Every night I will wash my bed, I will water my couch with my tears; and again, Iacknowledge my sin, and mine unrighteousness have I not hid; and yet more, Isaid, I will confess my sins unto the Lord, and so Thou forgavest the wickedness of my heart.36 Did not the Prophet answer him 37when, after the guilt of murder and adultery, penitent for Bathsheba, The Lord also hath put away from thee thy sin? 38 Did not confession deliver the king of Babylon, when condemned after so many sins of idolatry? And what is it that the Lord saith, Shall he who has fallen not arise, and he who has turned not return? 39 What answer give the subjects of those many parables of our Lord? That the woman findeth the coin, and rejoiceth when she hath found it? That the shepherd carrieth back the wandering sheep? That when the son was returning, all his goods wasted in riotous living 40 with harlots and fornicators, the Father with kindness met him, and, assigning the grounds, chideth the , envious brother, saying, This My son was dead, and is alive again, was lost, and is found.41 What of him who was wounded in the way, whom Levite and Priest passed by? Is he not taken care of? |325 

11. Ponder what the Spirit saith to the Churches.42 The Ephesians He accuses of having forsaken their love; to them of Thyatira He imputeth fornication; the people of Sardis He blameth as loitering in the work; those of Pergamus as teaching things contrary; of the Laodiceans He brandeth the riches; and yet He calleth all to penance and to satisfaction. What meaneth the Apostle, when he writeth to the Corinthians thus, Lest, when I come, I bewail many which have sinned already, and have not repented of the uncleanness, and fornication, and lasciviousness, which they have committed? 43What, when again to the Galatians, If a man be overtaken in a fault, (i. e. any whatever,) ye who are spiritual restore such an one in the spirit of meekness, considering thyself, lest thou also be tempted. 44 Does then the master of the family in a large house guard only the silver and golden vessels? Does he not deign to guard both the earthen and the wooden, and some that are put together and repaired? Now I rejoice, saith the Apostle, that ye sorrowed to repentance; and again, for godly sorrow worketh repentance unto enduring salvation.45 But penitence, you say, was not allowed. No one enjoins a fruitless labour, For the labourer is worthy of his hire.46 Never would God threaten the impenitent, unless He would pardon the penitent 47. This,you will say, God alone can do. It is true. But that also which He does through His Priests, is His own authority. Else what is that which He saith to the Apostles, Whatsoever ye shall bind on earth, shall be bound in heaven, and whatsoever ye shall loose on earth, shall be loosed in heaven? 48 Why said He this, if it was not lawful for men to bind and loose? Is this allowed to Apostles only? Then to them also only is it allowed to baptize, and to them only to give the Holy Spirit, and to them only to cleanse the sins of the nations; for all this was enjoined on none others but Apostles.

12. But if both the loosening of bonds and the power of the Sacrament are given in one place, either the whole has been derived to us from the Apostolic form and authority, or else not even this relaxation has been made from the decree. I, he saith, have laid the foundation, and another buildeth thereon.49 This, therefore, we build up, which the doctrine of |326the Apostles laid as the foundation. And, lastly, Bishops also are named Apostles, as saith Paul of Epaphroditus, My brother and fellow-soldier; but your Apostle.50

13.  If, therefore, the power of the Laver, and of the Anointing, gifts 51 far greater, descended thence to Bishops, then the right of binding and of loosing was with them. Which although for our sins it be presumptuous in us to claim, yet God, Who hath granted unto Bishops the name even of His only Beloved, will not deny it unto them, as if holy and sitting in the chair of the Apostles.

14.  I would write more, brother, were I not pressed by the hasty return of the servant, and were I not reserving a fuller account for thee when either present, or making confession of thy whole purport. Let no one despise the Bishop on consideration of the man. Let us remember that the Apostle Peter hath named our Lord, Bishop. But are now, he saith, returned unto the Shepherd and Bishop of your souls.52 What shall be denied to the Bishop, in whom operateth the Name of God? He shall indeed give an account, if he have done any thing wrong, or if he shall have judged corrupt and unrighteous judgment. Nor is God's Judgment forestalled, but that He may undo the work of a wicked builder. In the mean while, if that his ministration be holy, he abideth as an helper in the work of God. See the Apostle writeth to Laity: To whom, ye forgive any thing, I forgive also: for if I forgave any thing, to whom I forgave it, for your sakes forgave I it in the person of Christ; lest Satan should get an advantage of us: for we are not ignorant of his devices.53 But if what the Laity forgive, the Apostle saith that he hath forgiven, what a Bishop hath done, in what character can it be rejected? Therefore neither the Anointing, nor Baptism, nor remission of sins, nor the renewing of the Body, were granted to his sacred authority, because nothing was entrusted to him as assumed by himself, but the whole has descended in a stream from the Apostolic privilege.

15. Know 54, brother, that not indiscriminately to all is this very pardon through penance granted; nor until there shall have been either some indication of the Divine will, or perchance some visitation, may men be loosed; that with |327careful pondering and much balancing, after many groans and much shedding of tears, after the prayers of the whole Church, pardon is in such wise not refused to true penitence, as that no one thereby prejudgeth the future Judgment of Christ. If, brother, thou wouldest write thy sentiments more openly, thou shalt be more fully instructed.

[Marginal numbered notes, references, and footnotes all moved to the end and renumbered]

1. 1Domine

2. aHe was one of the "false Christs" shortly after our Lord's Coming. See Orig. c. Cels. i. 57. in Matt. Comm. Lat. §. 33. ed. de la Rue al. Tr. 27. in Joan. tom. 13. §. 27.

3. bHe separated from the Church as a Quarto-deciman, whence S. Irenaeus wrote to him as a schismatic, (Eus. H. E. v. 20.) he, however, seems to have so done as judaizing, (Tert. adv. omn. haer. c. 8.) S. Epiphanius mentions Quarto-decimans as an off-shoot of Montanists. Haer. 50. c. 1. see Tillemont, t. 2. Art. Montanistes c. 15.

4. cwho first denied our Lord in persecution, then His Divinity. Tert. L. c. Some then of the Montanists became nakedly Humanitarians, as others (note d.) Sabellians.

5. dOne section of the Cataphrygians, named from one Aeschines, (kata Aeschinem,) said that Christ was both the Son and the Father. Tert. ib. c. 8.

6. eThe forger of Apocryphal books.

7. ffrom whom one division of the Montanists was called kata Proclum, (Tert. 1. c.) and who held a disputation with Caius at Rome in the time of Zephyrinus. Eus. H. E. vi. 20.

8. 1 hoc V.

9. 2 quoquo modo adjurantibus V. R.

10. g colloquimur. Conloquemur. R.

11. 3literas added V.

12. 4 inventus sit V.

13. 2Tim.2, 13.

14. 1obnitenti Vat.R. obtinendo Edd. Galland. conjectures obnitendo. 

15. hsee ab. St. Cypr. Ep. 59. fin, p. 171.

16. 1 Cor.11, 16. Titus 3, 10.

17. 2 Vat. omits et, "if it be dear to thy soul."

18. 3 debet V.

19. 1multa ed. Rom.

20. 1 Cor. 11, 14.

21. 2 ubique unum V.

22. 3  doctores V.

23. 2 Cor. 2, 9.

24. Rom. 5, 19.

25. 1 justi "'to what is right"' omitted Vat.

26. Ps. 45, 10.

27. Song of Solomon 6,9. Ps. 45, 15.

28. Song of Solomon 6,8.

29. 2  see Tert. de Poen. c. 7. p. 361.

30. 2 Ipse V. R.

31. Joel 2, 12. 13.

32. 1  added. V.

33. Is. 55,7.

34. Joel 2, 13.

35. ior, (as S. Jerome from the Heb.) "shall he turn again, and He [God] not return?"

36. Ps. 6, 6. Ps.32,5. ver. 6.

37. 2 illi V.

38. 2  Sam. 12, 13.

39. Jer.8,4.         k see on Tert. de Poen. c. 4. p. 354. n. o. Oxf. Tr.         Tert. de Poen. c. 8.

40. 3 nepotata G.

41. Luke 15, 24. 32.

42. Tert. de Poen. c. 8.

43. 2 Cor. 12,21.

44. Gal.6, 1.

45. 2 Cor. 7, 9. ver. 10.

46. Luke 10, 7.

47. 1 Tert. de Poen. c. 8.

48. Mat. 18, 18.

49. 1 Cor. 3, 10.

50. Phil. 2, 25.

51. 1 et om. V.

52. 1 Pet. 2, 25.

53. 2 Cor. 2, 10. 11.

54. 2 scito R



EPISTLE II.

CONCERNING NOVATIAN'S LETTER.

[Translated by the Rev. C. H. Collyns, M.A., Student of Christ Church.]

Novatians claimed to be called Christians only, not Catholics; cannot get rid of their human name; or affix any on the Catholics. Sympronian's captious criticism; all language God's gift. The civil power may punish misbelievers, if with good end. Novatians not persecuted, yet dwindle. Contrast of S. Cyprian and Novatian. Nov. no martyr, nor would suffering out of the Church make one.  Pride of Novatian; humility is innocence. 

Pacian the Bishop to Sympronian his brother, greeting.

1.  On a prolix question I will, as far as I can, seek brevity. Nor will I, brother, make thee any return of evil, although, under plea of fair questioning, casting and directing at me hidden arrows in thy speech, of thine own framing. We are bidden to pray for those that persecute us, and to bless those who curse us.1 Deceit belongeth as it were to the fox, violence 2 to the lion. Either is most alien from the nature of man, but deceit is deservedly the most odious. For whereas thou deemest thou art best informed 3, thou questionest as if ignorant; when thou thinkest that thou art teaching, thou pretendest to be taught. The Pharisees of old were wont to call the Lord, Rabbi, when they were setting before Him ambiguous questions 4 of the law; they entitled Him Master, when they would claim all mastery for themselves. But do what thou wilt, brother, thou shalt hear all in return from me without guile. I had rather be thought unskilful, than malicious. I. had rather be judged foolish, than crafty.

2.  Wherefore, before I assign the grounds of our faith, (about which thou art anxious,) hear a few words on your letter, which you put as a front 5 to your treatise. You say that you were refreshed by our former Epistle, and then straightway add that my answer was couched in bitter terms. If bitter things refresh, I know not what would be the effect |328 of sweet; unless it be that, as in a draught of medicine, what is bitter is wont to cure more than what is sweet. But, I beg, look again6 at my letters and see whether they are at all sprinkled with gall; what there was haughty, what unsweet in my answer. Thou sayest that I named many heresies, about which no one enquired. Well, how did this affect thee, if thou wert not an heretic? You raised a question concerning our faith, and said that you wished for instruction; I wrote that the causes of ignorance were manifold, in order that you might shew which one especially had influence on you, to save perplexity in opening a large number.

3. On the name Catholic I answered fully and with calmness. For I said, that it mattered to neither, what the other was called. And if you demanded the meaning of the name, I said that, whatever it might be 7, it was wonderful, whether it was 'one in all,' or 'one over all,' or (an interpretation which I have not mentioned before,) 'the king's son,' that is, 'the Christian people.' Certainly too that was no accessory name which endured through so many ages. And indeed I am glad for thee that although thou mayest have preferred others, yet thou agreest that the name attaches to us. What, should you deny? Nature would cry out. But and if you still have doubts, let us hold our peace. We will both be that which we shall be named, witness the antiquity of the name. If, however, thou perseverest in asking, beware lest that man of might exclaim, Why askest thou thus after My Name, seeing it is wonderful? 8 I next added, that we need not consider, whence Catholics, derived this name, because neither was it wont to be any imputation against the Valentinians, if they were called after Valentinus, nor the Phrygians, if from Phrygia, nor the Novatians, if after Novatian. At this you are grievously excited, and rouse yourself as if pierced with a sting. For in your wrath you thus exclaim, 'Is it ever any objection to that holy man Cyprian, that his people bear the name of Apostaticum, Capitolinum 9,or Synedrium? Thou revilest, but lo! I am not moved. Have we been called by any of |329 these names? Ask a century, brother, and all its years in succession, whether this name has adhered to us; whether the people of Cyprian have been called other than Catholic? No one of these names have I ever heard. Consider now, if a man can be called by a name, which he knows not to have been given him. What then? These are taunts, not names, and taunts of the angry, taunts of the petulant. I too could call you by as many names as you will, were it lawful to be angry. Callest thou Cyprian holy, and his people apostatizing? How so? If the first-fruit be holy, the lump is also holy; and if the root be holy, so are the branches.10 Am I Apostate, or Novatus? I, I say, or Novatus who forsook his father, abandoned the Church, and caused his wife to miscarry  11? Am I Apostate, or Novatian, whom a letter in his absence made a feigned Bishop 12, whom the Episcopal seat 13 received without consecration from any? But of these points hereafter. In the mean time, tell me yourselves what ye are called. Do ye deny that the Novatians are called frorm Novatian? Impose on them 14 whatever name you like; that will ever adhere to them. Search, if it please you, whole annals, and trust so many ages. You will answer, "Christian." But if I enquire the genus of the sect, you will not deny that it is Novatian. And yet it is not the name of thy Novatian which I censure, and which, so often sought after, thou cnvelopest in lines of circumlocution, and, if I may so speak, in closed bosom. Confess it without deceit. There is no wickedness in the name. Why, when so often enquired for, do you hide yourself? Why ashamed of the origin of your name? When you first wrote, I thought you a Cataphrygian. Dost thou 15 acknowledge it in thy second letter? Dost thou grudge me my name, and yet shun thine own? Think what there is of shame in a cause which shrinks from its own name.

5. But what is this thy criticism on which thou art so busy? As though I had applied to a Rhetorician, or had to |330 treat of a science, or to expound verses of Virgil? What then had I said? or what verses of Virgil was I expounding 16? Having named several heretics, I added, 'Et quos fama recondit obscura 17.' And whence thinkest thou this to be quoted from a verse of Virgil, if thou hadst no knowledge at all of Virgil? But I did not set down the verse in order, for I said, 'Quos fama recondit obscura,' just as, when speaking, we are accustomed, out of the abundance of human language, to say any thing which may have been said before. Whereas you requote the verse in its own order, in its rhythm. Hadst thou so much more love for Virgil, as to deem it sacrilege, to make any infringement on his verse? And yet I had learnt this of a little child. What wonder if I stumbled on that which I knew? Is there such a spirit of enterprise then, brother, that now at last thou readest those very things, which thou didst blush should once have been read by others? As well mayest thou accuse one, taught in Latin, for speaking Latin, as thou mightest a Greek for speaking Greek, a Parthian for speaking Parthian, a Carthaginian for speaking Punic. Medes, Egyptians, Hebrews, have each their own language, according to the abundance of the Lord, Who hath harmonized language into an hundred and twenty 18tongues. A Bishop quote a verse from a Poet! What? Does the Apostle Paul blush, when he hath both quoted and approved of that Athenian verse? For in the Acts of the , Apostles he putteth it thus, As certain also of your own poets have said, For we are His offspring. Since then we are the offspring of God. 19 And again, to Titus he said, One of themselves, even a prophet of their own, said, The Cretians are always liars, evil beasts, slow bellies.20 And he added, This witness is true.21 So we have authority for our error. Nor are we Rhetoricians, but whatever word we use, we believe it to be the rich gift of God. Latium, Egypt, Athens, Thracians, Arabians, Spaniards, acknowledge God. The Holy Spirit understandeth all languages. |331 

7.  But why do you say, 'I will smear thy letters with fresh oil of cedar, to protect them from the destructive enemies of the Muses?' What Muses, I pray you? Those who invented letters, and wrote the sheets which are the prey of moths? Tell me, I pray then, brother, did the Muses invent letters? Are not all things through The Lord, and all from God? Besides those hundred and twenty tongues, was there yet another of the Muses? That idea was falsely devised by Hesiod on Helicon, but only to please the Athenians, who 22, the Apostle says, had no leisure but to talk.23 We (the Apostle is our witness) retain the measures of all words, and all kinds of language, as inspired by God. Yet I pardon you, brother, if you rely somewhat upon your own author, and if you join together the philosophy of Novatian, whereby he made shipwreck of religion, with the authority of Hesiod. But thou oughtest to have remembered the words of the Apostle, who saith, Beware lest any man spoil you through philosophy and vain deceit.24

8.  And now of what sort is that which you think is to be imputed to Catholics, "if at any time kings or governments have persecuted you?"25 Then, on the other hand, ought it to be imputed to you, as often as Catholics have had to endure the wickedness and persecution of kings, and pagan princes have persecuted us. Have ye had to bear the odium attached to Christians? But we have had more reason to complain. Let him who did this, see to it with what intention, in what spirit he did it; to procure peace or discord. But and if some of them have erred, he saith, shall they make the faith of God without effect?26 And yet think not that there was any reason to complain of us. When through our Faith 27princes had begun to be Christians, these very princes, favouring the Catholic, that is their own, side, were moved by their own sorrow; unless it is to be imputed to Daniel, that he was avenged by Darius: or to that most holy woman Esther, when for her a chief minister of the king is put to death: or to the three youths, because after they had made trial of the flames, the king of Babylon for their sakes threatens the wicked and unbelieving. Does not Peter put |332 Simon to confusion with the consent of the judge 28? Does not 29 Paul strike Elymas blind with the approval of Sergius? And even at Jerusalem he had been avenged, had he when in bonds had any confidence in them 30. Dost thou not know that authorities themselves are the servants of the innocent, and minister for good to the holy side 31? As saith the Apostle, Rulers are not a terror to good works, but to the evil. Wilt thou then not be afraid of the power? Do that which is good, and thou shall have praise of the same through the Lord; for he is a minister of God to thee for good. 32

9.  And yet I have complained of no one, I have been avenged on no one, nor do I think that the Novatians are any obstacle to me, in whose fewness and decrease, if I would, I might glory. See, no one accuses your people to the Emperor, and yet thou art alone 33. Nevertheless we shall all stand before the judgment-seat of Christ,34 of which one thing I know the Novatians would complain, if their cause were acceptable to any princes.

10. "It profiteth more," you say, "to overcome than to please." But they who are led by a burning desire to overcome make their way by contention. Whereas the Apostle saith, But if any man seem to be contentious, we have no such custom, neither the Churches of God.35 On the other hand, of the desire of pleasing he saith, Iplease all men in all things, not seeking mine own, profit, but the profit of many, that they may be saved.36 But ye, whilst ye are thinking of your own, not the profit of your brethren, had rather destroy by overcoming, than refresh by pleasing. To overcome evil with good, is the office of reason: but to wish for victory, in whatever cause it be, is the part of a mad presumption. This cometh from the law not of Apostles, but of Greeks, amongst whom it is found on record, that the whole spirit of the Lacedemonians was inflamed with a |333 desire of conquering. The filthy boar also, and the infuriated tigress, what else do they desire but to conquer, rather than to please?

11.  "I have leisure," you write, and therefore art thou well pleased with contention. But to me, fully occupied in Catholic business, your letters were delivered after about thirty days; resumed, after forty more.

12.  You say that I am angry. God forbid. I believe that I am roused; like the bee who sometimes defends her honey with her sting. But reconsider the letters on either side. You will soon see whether it be with stings or with flowers that we join issue on paper. The Apostle indeed speaks of some similar persons, whose mouths must be stopped 37. But listen, we engage with thee, as doves, with the mouth rather than with the teeth.

13.  Oh! would it were true that thou sayest thou wouldest be taught! at once, with my own hands would I give thee the very anointing of the Holy Spirit. Dost thou love me? I have not harmed thee, this I know. But then couldest thou love me, if thou didst not hold things contrary; then wouldest thou approach my work with kindly feelings.

14.  Dost thou marvel that the Epistles of Cyprian please me? And how should they not, the Epistles of a blessed Martyr and a Catholic Priest? Dost thou force Novatian upon me? I hear that he was a philosopher 38 of the world; it is not then much wonder to me that he fell away from the Church of the Living God. I know that he deserted the root of the ancient law, the fountain of the ancient people; envying Cornelius, lending himself to the phrenzy of Novatus, made Bishop without legitimate consecration, and therefore not even made, by the letter of those men, who pretended they were Confessors, who rent asunder the limbs of their one mother. These points, brother, I will prove to you in letters, by the confession of your own friends. Thus this philosopher of thine, seeking to establish his own wisdom,39 as the Apostle saith, was not made subject to the wisdom of God, since by its wisdom the world knoweth not 40 the wisdom |334 of God. For whereas thou supposest that Novatian suffered first, and subjoinest that Cyprian said, "My adversary hath preceded me41," see how clear the answer I can make. Novatian never endured martyrdom; nor was that ever heard or read from the words of the most blessed Cyprian. Thou hast his Epistles in which he mentions 42 Cornelius Bishop of the City 43, of whom Novatian was then envious, as resisting the hostile princes, often a confessor, often harassed; as made the leader of many Confessors, of many Martyrs also, and as receiving a most glorious crown with many others, whilst Novatian was still alive, and even free from all anxiety. For he had left the Church of Christ for this very reason, that he might not have to bear the toils of Confessorship 44. First, stung by envy, he could not endure the Episcopate of Cornelius; then, with the mockery of those letters of a few, he had bound himself to Novatus. All this concerning Novatian you may learn from the letters of Cyprian.

15. But, moreover, although Novatian did endure some suffering, yet was he not also slain. And although he was slain, yet was he not crowned. Why not? He was without the peace of the Church, without the bounds of concord, without the pale of that mother, of whom he ought to be a part who is a Martyr. Hear the Apostle, And though I have all faith, so that I could remove mountains, and have not charity, I am nothing. And though I bestow all my goods to feed the poor, and though I give my body to be burned, and have not charity, it profiteth me nothing.45 But Cyprian suffered, in concord with all, in the common peace of all, amid a company of Confessors; and, having often been a Confessor in reiterated persecutions, and harassed with many a torment, had at last given him to drink of the cup of salvation. This was to be crowned! Wherefore let Novatian have his Epistles to himself, to himself his haughtiness, to |335 himself his pride, by which, whilst he is lifted up on high, he is dashed down to pieces, whilst he spares no one, he is himself cast out.

16.  Lo! the man, who by an inexorable religion closes the way of salvation against his brethren! Lo! the man, who is confident that he beareth the fan 46, and is purging the garner of the Lord! Take pity on thyself, brother Sympronian, lest Novatian deceive thee under this mask, as though he were therefore to be thought the more righteous, because he despised others in comparison of himself. Audacity often feigns itself confidence; and the false image of a good conscience flatters even desperate sinners. Whereas contrariwise all humility is innocence, even that of the debtor, even that of the sinner, even that which softeneth its soul with the sinner47. Blot me, I pray Thee, says Moses, out of Thy book which Thou hast written;48 and this, that sinners might not perish. For I could wish, saith the Apostle, that myself were accursed from Christ for my brethren, my kinsmen according to the flesh.49 Both then pray for sinners; and yet neither Moses nor Paul offend God on this account. Is Novatian better than they? a corrector of Prophets? a teacher of Apostles? Is he now seen with Christ, as was this same Moses?50 Is he now carried up, as was Paul, into the third heaven?51 Is he alone to be now heard, and all others neglected? This would have been a sufficient answer to return to your letter.

17.  But as you argue to some extent against doing penance, or for doing it before Baptism; and have filled your page with many chapters of examples from his treatise, I will, though more than is called for, answer each point. I will not hold back the substance of the truer faith. And as thou hast deigned to enjoin on me to hear thee at great length, do thou in return afford a kind requital to our treatise. The Lord perhaps will vouchsafe, that we, who have patiently yielded ourselves to thy enquiries, may gather some fruit from thy patience also. The Lord vouchsafe to guard and protect thee for ever, and make thee to live a Christian and a Catholic, and to agree with us! Amen.

[Marginal numbered notes, references, and footnotes all moved to the end and renumbered]

1. Mat. 5, 44.

2. 1  autem om. V.

3. 2 nosse te for nocere V. It.

4. 3 aenigmata

5. kpraetulisti, perhaps as a false front. [Tr.]

6. 1 repetas added V.

7. 2 esset added V.

8. Judg. 13, 18.

9. lintended, doubtless, to refer to the admission of the lapsed, who had sacrificed in the Capitol, see ab. on S. Cypr. Ep. 8. §. 2. p. 18. n. u.

10. Rom. 11, 16.

11. msee ab. S.Cypr. Ep. 52. §.3. p. 113.

12. nfinxit. Novatian's consecration, although wholly irregular, does not appear to have the irregularity here seemingly ascribed to it. Yet S. Cyprian is thought to speak of the absence of consecration in terms equally strong (de Laps. §. 10. p. 138. Oxf. Tr. see Tillemont, H. E. t. 3. p. 350. note g. sur S. Corneille.

13. olinteata sedes. "used in investitures." Hoffm.

14. 1  illis added V. R.

15. 2 tune for tunc V.

16. p"disputandum! Quid ergo dixeram? aut quos Virgilii" inserted from Vat. after Virgilii, omitted through the

17. 1Aen. v. 302.

18. qCoteler. (quoted by Galland.) on the Recogn. ii. 42. conjectures, that CXX has been substituted for lxx, according to the distribution of languages into lxxii, or lxxv. see his note, t. i. p. 513. and Abp. Potter on S. Clem. Al. Strom, i. p. 404. Else the number might have been taken from Acts 1, 15.
19. Acts 17, 28.

20. Tit. 1, 12.

21. ver. 16.

22. 1 ut om. V.

23. Acts 17, 21.

24. Col.2,8.

25. rregum et persecutionem Edd. impius et persecutiones V. impietatem Marg. regum imperiis R. 

26. Rom. 3, 3.

27. sthe Catholic Faith.

28. tDoubtless, Nero, who Philastrius (Haer. c. 29.) says was present, with which correspond the tales of Dio Chrys. Or, 21. and especially Sueton. (vi. 12. quoted by Baronius and Tillemont, H. E. S. Pierre Art. 34.) as to a juggler, who promised Nero to fly, and tell to the ground in his presence.

29. 1 non R.

30. u''Vindicatus esset et Hierosolymis, si quid fidei ligatus habuisset.''If it may thus be rendered, it may allude to Acts 25, 10. 11. and 26, 32. Could he have reposed confidence in Festus, he might have been set at liberty, through his civil privilege.

31. 2 partibus for patribus. V. 

32.  Rom. 13,  3. 4.

33. xthe sect melting away of itself, without civil interference.

34. Rom. 14,  10.

35. 1 Cor. 11, 16.

36. 1 Cor. 10, 33.

37. yTit. 1, 9. "indentare for e0pistomiIzeinfor which it is also used by Lucif. Calar. pro S. Ath. ii. 40." (Gall. B. P. vi. p. 195.) Gall.

38. zsee on S. Cypr. Ep. 52. §. l.p. 111. n. m.

39. Rom. 10, 3. 

40. 1 Cor.1,21.

41. aA spurious account of a confession, or contest (a!qlhsij),also called a martyrdom, of Novatian is mentioned by Eulogius ap. Phot. Cod. 182. 208.280. The Novatians set much store by it; Eulogius says, that "it was of the extremest vulgarity in language, thought, and composition;" and a bad fiction (kako&plastoj). It consisted chiefly of a long and foolish dialogue between Novatian and a Ducenarian, and did not even pretend that N. "endured scourging, or suffering, or torment of any kind." Socrates' statement (iv. 28.) that he was martyred, as well as that of the text, seem derived from this, and are discredited by it, as it would doubtless give the most favourable account.

42. bEp. 55. ad Anton. §. 6. 7. p 120. sqq.

43. 1Rome

44. csee ab. p. 111. n. m.

45. 1 Cor. 13, 2. 3.

46. dpalam ferre V. others, paleam auferre.

47. equae animam suam cum peccatore blanditur.

48. Exod. 32, 82.

49. Rom. 9, 3.

50. Mat. 17, 3.

51. 2 Cor. 12.


EPISTLE III.

AGAINST THE TREATISE OF THE NOVATIANS.

[Translated by the Rev. C. H. Collyns, M.A., Student of Christ Church.]

Pacian the Bishop to Sympronian his brother, greeting.

1.  The whole treatise of the Novatians, which you have addressed to me thronged with propositions on all sides, amounts to this, brother Sympronian: That there is no room for repentance after Baptism; that the Church cannot remit mortal sin; that by the receiving of sinners she herself perishes. Illustrious honour! Singular authority! Great constancy! To reject the guilty; to flee the touch of sinners; to have so little confidence in her own innocence!

2.  Who is the assertor of this doctrine, brother, Moses, or Paul, or Christ? But Moses wishes to be wiped out of the book for the sake of blasphemers; and Paul to be accursed for his brethren; and the Lord Himself willeth to suffer for the unrighteous. None of these, you will say. Who then, I ask? It was the ordinance of Novatian. Some spotless and pure man, I suppose, who was no follower of Novatus, who never deserted the Church, who was made Bishop by Bishops, who was consecrated according to the received rites, who obtained the Episcopal Chair in the Church when duly vacant? What is that to thee? thou wilt say. I answer, Novatian taught this doctrine. But, at least, when did he teach it, brother, or at what period? Immediately after the Passion of the Lord? After the reign of Decius, that is, nearly three hundred years after the Passion of the Lord. And what then did he? Did he follow Prophets, as the Cataphrygians? some Philumene1, as Apelles? or received he himself so great authority? Spake he with tongues? Did he prophesy? Could he raise the dead? For some one of these powers he ought to have had who was to bring in a Gospel with new laws 2. Although the Apostle crieth even against this, Though we, or an angel from heaven, preach any other Gospel unto you than that ye have received, let him be accursed. |337 

3.  Novatian, you will say, discerned this; but Christ taught it. Was there no one of discernment from the Advent of Christ even to the reign of Decius? Again, since Decius, has every Bishop been weary of his office ? all others relaxed men, choosing rather to join themselves with the lost, to perish with the miserable, to be wounded through the wounds of others? Novatian vindicateth, righteousness is set free; Novatian guideth, every error is corrected.

4. "But come," you will say, "let our conflict be carried on with examples, and let us contend with reasoning." But I so far am safe. Contented with the line of the Church itself, with the peace of the ancient congregation, I have learnt no desire of discord, I have sought no arguments for contest. Thou, having been separated from the rest of the body, and divided from thy mother, that thou mayest give account of thy deed, art an assiduous searcher into the inmost recesses of books; every thing which is hidden, you molest; and whatever is at rest, you disturb. Our Fathers, unrequired, entered into no dispute; our very unanxiousness sought no arms; every advance of your party is guarded. I then know not what Novatian did, of what Novatian was guilty, what the swelling pride of Evaristus, what the report of Nicostratus. Despising your weapons, I know them not; yet, beware, how thou engage with unarmed truth. Let us await, however, what thou mayest object, what thou hast to say. Will truth be able to hold its ground though unarmed, or innocence unskilled?

5. You set forth, and rightly indeed, that "the Church is a people born again of water and the Holy Spirit, free from denying the Name of Christ, the temple and house of God, the pillar and ground of the truth; a Holy Virgin of chastest feelings, the spouse of Christ, of His Bones and His Flesh, not having spot, or wrinkle, holding the laws of the Gospels entire." Who of us denies this? But we add moreover that: the Church is the queen in a vesture of gold, wrought about: with divers colours; the fruitful vine on the walls of the House of the Lord; the mother of virgins without number; |338 the one beautiful and perfect Dove, the chosen'of her mother, the very mother of all; built upon the foundation of the Apostles and Prophets, Jesus Christ Himself being the chief corner stone. A great house enriched with a diversity of every kind of vessel. But this of ours hereafter. Meanwhile, consider we those of yours.

6.  "The Church is a people born again of water and the Holy Spirit"Well! say, who hath closed the fountain of God against me? Who hath taken the Holy Spirit from me? Yea, rather with us is the living water, the very water which springeth from Christ; but thou, separated from the everlasting Fountain, whence receivest thou thy birth? Nor hath the Holy Spirit departed from the chief mother; whence then came He to thee? Unless perchance He hath followed one that is in strife, and abandoning so many priests, nor pleased to abide in His consecrated dwelling-place, hath preferred the broken cisterns of an adulterated fountain? Whence have your people the Spirit, not having, been sealed by an anointed priest? Whence the water, being separated from its mother's womb? Whence renewal, who have lost the cradle of Bridal Peace?

7. 'The Church is a people free from denying the Name of Christ' Are there then no Confessors amongst us, no Martyrs, no untainted and spotless Priests, who have been proved by prisons, by chains, by fire, by the sword? " There were," thou wilt say, " but by receiving those who had denied, they perished." I do not mention, I do not infer even thisd, that your own Novatian, whilst he was still living in the Church, both wrote, and recommended, and read a book, on receiving those who had denied, or the lapsed. In the mean time, whom will you be able to persuade that by receiving the lapsed the whole Church hath perished? That by the admission of penitents, the people of those who admit them has been made a denier of the Faith? But even if the people here or there have been too lax, have the other peoples4 also who approved not of their deed, but followed custom and peace, lost the Christian name? Hear the voice of Jeremiah, In those days shall they not say, The fathers have eaten a sour grape, and the children's teeth are |339set on edge. But every one shall die for his own iniquity. Nor is the Lord silent by the mouth of Ezekiel, As the soul of the father, so also the soul of the son is Mine: the soul that sinneth, it shall die; and afterwards, The son shall not bear the iniquity of the father, neither shall the father bear the iniquity of the son; the righteousness of the righteous shall be upon him. You yourself bring forward this example; Though these three men, Noah, Daniel, and Job, were in it, they shall deliver neither son nor daughter; they only shall be delivered. See, they who are placed in the midst of sinners, who cannot deliver others, are themselves saved. Whereas thou bindest the whole world with the chains of a few; thou condemnest the whole Church for the infirmity of a small portion. What are all with you saints, whom Novatus trained, whom Evaristus chose, whom Nicostratus 3 taught, whom Novatian instructed? Hast thou escaped the thorns and briars? Hast thou no tares in thy corn? Is thy wheat already purged? Will He that purgeth come to thee without His fail? Shalt thou alone of all have no chaff? But come, proceed with the rest.

8.  "The Church is the body of Christ." Truly, the body, not a member; the body composed of many parts and members knit in one, as saith the Apostle, For the body is not one member, but many. Therefore the Church is the full body, compacted and diffused now throughout the whole world; like a city, I mean, all1 whose parts are united, not as ye are, O Novatians, some small and insolent portion, and a mere swelling that has gathered, and separated from2 the rest of the body.

9. "The Church is the temple of God." Truly, an ample temple, a great house, having vessels of gold and silver, but also of wood and earth, some unto honour; and many indeed of glorious fashion destined for the manifold uses of various works.

10. "The Church is a holy Virgin, of chastest feelings, the Spouse of Christ.""A Virgin," it is true, but a mother also. A " Spouse," it is clear, but also a wife and an helpmeet taken from her Husband, and therefore bone of His bones, and flesh of His flesh. For of her David saith, Thy |340wife shall be as the fruitful vine upon the walls of thine house; thy children like the olive-branches round about thy table. Great, therefore, is the progeny of this Virgin, and without number her offspring, wherewith the whole world is filled, wherewith the populous swarm ever throngs the circumfluous hive. Great is the care of that mother for her children, and tender her affection. The good are honoured, the haughty are chastised, the sick are cared for, no one perishes, no one is despised, the young are kept safe under the indulgent protection of a mother.

11.  "The Church is without spot or wrinkle," that is, without heresies, without Valentinus, without Cataphrygians, without Novatians. For in these are certain spotted and wrinkled folds, envious of the ornaments of the precious vesture. But the sinner and the penitent are not a spot on the Church, because, as long as he sinneth and repenteth not, he is put without the Church 4. When he ceases to sin, he is already whole. But the heretic rends, divides, spots, wrinkles, the garment of the Lord, the Church of Christ. For whereas there are schisms and contentions among you, saith the Apostle, are ye not carnal, and walk as men? and moreover, Their word will eat as doth a canker. This is the spot that defileth unity, this the wrinkle. Lastly, when the Apostle is speaking of these things, he is setting forth the love and affection of Christ. As Christ, he saith, loved the Church, and gave Himself for it; that He might remove , that is, the heretics, because they know not how to love. But why is this, you will say, for the wretched penitent? Because he wisheth both to love and be loved.

12. "The Church is that which keepeth the laws of the Gospels entire." Truly "entire," because all, because fully |341 Where reward is given to the faithful, where tears are not denied to the wretched, where the weeping of them that ask is heard, where the wounded are bound up, where the sick are healed, where insolent health claimeth nothing for itself nor a proud righteousness, where charity endureth long solicitous for all, believing all things, hoping all things, enduring all things; (whence is that of the Apostle, Who is weak, and I am not weak? who is offended, and I burn not?) where the whole brotherhood mourning together, beareth its own burdens, secure in mutual affection, all in turn bearing with one another in love, endeavouring to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace. This will be the Church, brother Sympronian; this will be the " people born again in Christ of water and the Holy Spirit."

13. "I know not," you say, "whether sin can be remitted by Bishops, since our Lord hath said, Whosoever shall deny Me before men, him will I also deny before My Father Which is in heaven. Why then did your Novatian teach this, when a Priest, before he had falsely assumed the Episcopate, long before Cornelius was made Bishop of Rome, before he was envious of his priesthood? You have the evidence of Cyprian to this; Cyprian, whom not even ye have ever been able to defame. For in a certain place he writes to Antonianus after this manner 5; 'It was added, moreover, (Novatian being then the writer, and with his own voice reciting what he had written, and Moyses, then a Confessor, now a Martyr, subscribing,) that peace should be given to the lapsed when sick, and in extremities; which Epistle was sent throughout the world, and brought to the knowledge of all the Churches.' What sayest thou, brother Sympronian? Novatian wrote this, and, that he might add the assent of his entire will, recited it also when written. His right hand is witness; witness the hand which wrote; witness the tongue which read. As yet Cornelius, on account of whom all this envy of yours burst forth, was not Bishop. Long subsequent to this, with very many brother Bishops, with very many Confessors, and forthwith Martyrs, as the same Cyprian writes, he agreed in the decision of the elders, that peace might be given. If the approach to penance is to |342 be refused, Novatian is involved in the guilt, who wrote, recommended, and recited this. Where then was this impatient rigour? Where then this unrelenting censorship? Had no one preferred Cornelius to you, that authority of Novatian so writing had remained.

14. Now this whole judgment displeaseth, now are arrows shot at us, and these very men furnish them, by whose authority the cause whereat they direct them, gained its strength. But when began the Novatians to fall into this very heresy? Listen, I pray, and consider the whole course of your error. Cornelius, now made Bishop of Rome by sixteen Bishops, had succeeded to the place of the vacant Chair, and in that virginal chastity wherewith he was endued, suffered frequent persecutions from the angered Prince. At that time by chance a certain Presbyter named Novatus 6, having defrauded the widows in the Church of Carthage, robbed orphans, denied and withheld the money of the Church, cast his father out of his house, suffered him to die of hunger and left him without burial, stricken with his heel the womb of his pregnant wife, and destroyed her child, came from Africa to Rome. And there, when at the urgent request of his brethren in the Church, the day on which he must render account at Carthage was close upon him, he lay concealed.

15. And not long after, when this Novatian was troubled at the Episcopate of Cornelius, (for he had hoped it for himself,) he, with some partizans of his side, (as is men's wont in such cases,) urges him on when hesitating, encourages him when doubtful, exhorts him to hope for something great. He finds some out of the number of those who escaped the tempest of that persecution, in whose minds he could infuse against Cornelius this very odium about the receiving of the lapsed. He gives to Novatian their letters to him. He by authority of these letters, there being already a Bishop sitting at Rome, in opposition to the laws of the singleness of the Priesthood, assumes to himself the name of a second 7 Bishop; accuses Cornelius of being in communion with the lapsed; asserts his own innocence. Over against such a man I am |343 to render account; against such, I am to maintain the cause of modesty; against such is purity of life to be vindicated!

16.  "But," thou wilt say, "why do ye too, Bishops, approve such things?" This let another say; do thou defend Novatian. Let the cause seem to others inexcusable; to thee it should  be acceptable. Be he innocent in thy sight, whoever is in thy behalf guilty. Accuse not another of a crime, from which you cannot clear yourself. Well, be it that we Bishops every way owe a debt of shame, because we have received the name of Apostles, because we are sealed with the title of Christ. "The Lord," thou sayest, "denies him that denieth, I would not that thou shouldest acknowledge him denying." Who does acknowledge him denying? He, I ask, who constrains him to penance, rebukes him, shews him his crime, lays bare his wounds, tells him of eternal punishments, corrects him by the destruction of the flesh? This is to chasten, not to acknowledge. The Lord saith unto us, Ye are the salt of the earth. Good then is the harmony when we so teach, nor will its authority be slight, whosoever shall hear us. Thou seest that the sentence of the Lord is not trampled on, but enforced by us; severity is not laid aside, but His will laid open.

17. "But," thou wilt say, "you forgive sin to the penitent, whereas it is allowed to you to remit sin only in Baptism." Not to me at all, but to God only, Who both in Baptism forgiveth the guilt incurred, and rejecteth not the tears of the penitent. But what I do, I do not by my own right, but by the Lord's. We are labourers together with God, saith the Apostle; ye are God's building; and again, Ihave planted, Apollos watered; but God gave the increase. So then neither is he that planteth any thing, neither he that watereth; but God that giveth the increase. Wherefore, whether we baptize, whether we constrain to penance, or grant pardon to the penitent, we do this by the authority of Christ. See thou to it, whether Christ hath this power, whether Christ have done this. |344 

18. "If remission of sin," thou sayest, "could be given to the penitent, Baptism was not necessary." Most senseless comparison! For Baptism is the Sacrament of the Lord's Passion: the pardon of penitents is the earning of him that confesseth. The former all can obtain, because it is the gift of the grace of God, that is, a free gift; but penitence is the toil of the few, who after falling arise, who after wounds recover, who are holpen by tearful prayers, who recover life through the destruction of the flesh.

19. Thou maintainest that to no purpose did I adduce that instance that God hath said, I desire not the death of a sinner, but rather that he repent. What had I added that of Isaiah, When thou shall return and mourn, then shall thou be saved, and know where thou hast been? What if that of the Apocalypse, Remember therefore from whence thou art fallen, and repent, and do the first works? "These things," (thou wilt say,) "were spoken to the Gentiles before Baptism." Hear the Apostle, Now we know that what things soever the law saith, it saith to them who are under the law. Therefore, those who lived without the law will not be holden by this condition of repentance. And should they have repented, they had done it out of an unconstrained faith, not by any bond of repentance imposed by the law.

20.   Therefore (thou wilt say) the Jews at least who repented before Baptism cannot repent after Baptism. Who taught thee this, brother Sympronian? Who convinced thee that he who may have repented before, ought not to repent afterwards? But this we will see hereafter. Meanwhile, even if the Jews were precluded from repentance after Baptism, because they had repented before, allow that the Gentiles at least who, before, knew not the law of repentance, ought to repent afterwards. But I would not that thou shouldest be deceived even as to the Jews. For on this very ground did they before repent, because they had corrupted their old Baptism, and they repented as having, after Faith, betrayed the Faith. Hear the Apostle, Moreover, brethren, I would not that ye should be ignorant, how that all our fathers were under the cloud, and all passed through the sea; and were all baptized unto Moses in the cloud and in the sea; and did all eat the same spiritual meat; and did all drink the same |345spiritual drink; for they drank of that spiritual Rock that followed them: and that Bock was Christ. This Baptism then they had violated, and therefore did they repent. Let us now see what thou sayest.

21. "If God bids man often repent," (sayest thou,) "He allows him often to sin." What sayest thou? Does he then who frequently points out the remedy for a crime, point out the crime? And when the physician cures, does he teach us to be constantly wounded? God wisheth not man to sin even once, and yet He delivers him from sin. Nor yet when He delivereth, doth He teach sin; as neither does he who delivers from a fire, teach to kindle it; nor does he who rescues the shipwrecked from the cliffs, drive him upon the rocks. It is one thing to be delivered from danger, another to be forced upon danger. And perchance I might allow this, if luxury were accounted penitence, on which such toil is imposed, the destruction of the flesh enjoined, continual tears, unending groans. Will he then who has been cured wish again to feel the knife, again to suffer cautery? Will he wish to sin again, and again to repent, when it is written, Sin no more, lest a worse thing come unto thee; and again, On him that sinneth constantly I have no mercy 8.

22.  But if, as thou sayest, he is driven into sin, to whom is pointed out the medicine of penance; what then will be his case, who is shut out even from penance? who has his whole wound laid bare, and yet despairs of any remedy? who is utterly and entirely denied any approach to life?

23.  "In Baptism," (thou wilt say,) "we die once for all according to the Apostle, Know ye not, that so many of us as were baptized into Jesus Christ, were baptized into His Death? Therefore we are buried with Him by Baptism into death: that like as Christ was raised up from the dead by the glory of the Father, even so we also should walk in newness of life. What marvel? The Apostle taught that we were renewed, that no one might sin. And yet it followed that he who had sinned should repent. The one is to live uninjured, the other cured. The innocent should receive a |346 crown, the penitent pardon: the one a reward, the other a remedy. And, lastly, the same Apostle saith, For when we were yet without strength, in due time Christ died for the ungodly. Much more then, being now justified by His Blood, we shall be saved from wrath through Him. From the wrath, that is, which was due to sinners. But if He suffered not the Gentile people to die, much more when redeemed will He not suffer them to be lost. Nor will He cast away those, whom He hath bought at a great Price. Nor is the loss of His servants a little matter in His eyes. , He That has risen again shall die no more, as it is written. But Himself is our Advocate with the Father, Himself intercedeth for our sins, no powerless Maintainer of the cause of the wretched, no inadequate Intercessor! Answer, brother; can the devil oppress the servants of God, and cannot Christ set them free?

24.Thou sayest, that "the repentance of Peter was before the Passion of our Lord?" No one adduced this instance to thee. And yet Peter had been already baptized. For to him the Lord had said 9, He that is washed needeth not save to wash his feet, but is clean every whit. Afterwards, however, he received the remedy of Christ's Death, but he repented before, and was esteemed holy before he attained to thisremedy. Nor would his repentance be written as a memorial, had it not in some way profited the penitent. He wept, it is said, bitterly. Wiliest thou not that the believer should do what Peter did? Wiliest thou not that what profited Peter should profit us? Come say, Favoureth it not me, that Thomas, after the Resurrection of the Lord, doubt of the Resurrection? Is he not marked by the Lord as guilty of faithlessness, when are shewn him the prints of the nails, the pierced Hands, the wound in the Side, when the Lord saith unto him thus, Be not faithless, but believing? What then? Was he ashamed to repent? Was he not humbled? Does he not straightway acknowledge his God and his Lord? And is not that confession his commendation?

25. How acutely now dost thou dispatch that head which I set down, that power was given unto Bishops, that |347whatsoever they bound on earth, should be bound also in heaven; and whatsoever 1they loosed on earth, should be loosed also in heaven. Thou sayest, that this has reference not to the Faithful, but to Catechumens, that in the case, namely, of people yet to be baptized, sins were allowed either to be loosed or retained. Lastly, thou joinest together clauses from two Evangelists, so as to seem one; and addest, that what Matthew detailed less fully, John filled up: so that whereas the Lord had said according to Matthew, Go ye, therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the Name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, He completed His words in John, saying, Whosesoever sins ye remit, they are remitted unto them; and whosesoever sins ye retain, they are retained; so that this loosing or binding may seem to refer to the Gentiles who were yet to be baptized, because the former Evangelist spoke first of the Gentiles, but the latter "filled up" concerning loosing and binding. What sayest thou? Do the two Evangelists relate meanings mutually halved between them, and but half entire? Were they mutually deficient either in language or in reason? Or did not in all the Holy Spirit fill the whole man, carrying out entirely the sense proposed, and defining the words even to the full? No one super-addeth to a man's testament when confirmed: shall another covenant change the covenant of God? What is this desire in you of overcoming, that you dare any such thing? What is this, which according to Matthew himself the Lord had said before His Passion, Whatsoever ye shall bind on earth shall be bound in heaven: and whatsoever ye shall loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven? Our Lord had foretold this in St. Matthew, and made there no mention of the Gentiles. Why then do you join on the chapter of John to him, where he has set down what is peculiar to himself, and so set it down, as to keep it distinct from the Gentiles; which, had he wished to refer to the Gentiles, he could surely join that together which himself elsewhere set down.

26. All thou seekest then, thou hast in Matthew. Why didst not thou, who teachest a Bishop, read the whole? Look at the first head of that command. According to the relation of Matthew himself, the Lord spake a little above to |348 Peter; (He spake to one, that from one He might lay the foundation of unity;) afterwards delivering the very same command in common to all, He still begins in the same terms as to Peter; And I say also unto thee, He saith, that thou art Peter, and upon this rock I will build My Church; and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it. And 1 will give unto thee the keys of the kingdom of heaven; and whatsoever thou shall bind on earth shall be bound in heaven; and whatsoever thou shalt loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven. Say, brother, did He speak this of the Gentiles only, Upon this rock, He saith, Iwill build My Church? Doth He call nations not baptized, the Church? Is man not as yet re-born, the body of Christ? What do I loose to the Gentiles? What is not bound? For if it is not imputed, nor bound, why bind I on, what I bind not of right? The Gentile is free from the Law. See now, on the other hand, whether both words do not agree with the baptized. He is loosed by pardon, because he was bound by sin: he is bound by anathema, because he had been loosed by faith, and set free through grace. But if I grant that this power of loosing and binding regarded the Gentiles also, much more do I prove that it appertained to the baptized. For if he could be loosed or bound, who had no chain, how much more he, who was held by the laws of faith?

27.Thou sayest that Matthew had written, If thy brother shall trespass against thee, go and tell him his fault between thee and him alone; and that immediately after the Lord added, Whatsoever ye shall loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven; so that it would seem to have reference to offence given to a brother. But look, seest thou not what He saith above, If thy brother shall trespass against thee? but here He addeth, Verily I say unto you, whatsoever ye shall loose on earthy &c. The former is a command to one, the latter a power of loosing granted to many; the one, that same looseth against whom it is committed, the other, the Church; the former is obtained without the priest, without the brethren, the latter from all. Whatsoever ye shall loose, He says. He excepted nothing whatever. Whatsoever, He says, great or small. Listen to what He saith to Peter below, that sin against man is to be forgiven seventy times seven, in |349 order to shew that in other cases it can be forgiven at least once 10. And yet he who sins against Peter, doth despite to the Lord, as He declares Himself when speaking to Samuel, They have not rejected thee, but they have rejected Me. What then is commanded to us so often, is allowed to the Church, at least, once.

28. But to return to the lost sheep, the piece of silver, and the younger son, examples upon which I slightly touched in my former letter, thou hast gone over again in full, teaching and shewing that the piece of silver, and the sheep, and the younger son, refer to publicans and sinners, that is, a lowly people, not to the image of the Christian people, nor the likeness of the faithful. I congratulate myself on being taught, but I am sorry that I comprehend not. For what shall I say? That whatsoever the law saith, it saith to those under the law, and that this was spoken principally to the former people, but as a likeness of the faithful, but as an image of those who should be, as the Apostle saith, Now all these things happened unto them for ensamples: and they are written for our admonition, upon whom the ends of the world are come; and again, All which things in them were a shadow of good things to come. Certainly thou thyself acknowledgest that these things were spoken to publicans and sinners, that is, a lowly people, and therefore the younger. Say then, is not the Christian people itself that younger people 11? Hath it not grown together into the root? Hath He not compacted these members into one? built, as it is written, upon the foundation of the Apostles and Prophets, Jesus Christ Himself being the chief corner Stone. Is He the God of the Jews only? Is He not also of the Gentiles? Yes, of the Gentiles also. For there is One God, Who justifieth the ungodly by faith, and the uncircumcision 12through faith. Certainly, that lowly people, whom God compared to the piece of silver, the younger son, and the sheep, was the Church, whence are Apostles, whence is the whole assembly of believers, whence the Christian people. |350To this body then are joined our members also, and all portions of believers, out of the wild olive tree of the Gentiles, that they might grow together into a good olive tree, partaking, as the Apostle saith, of its fatness; and so we might be all one in Christ, Jew and Greek, bond and free. If, therefore, we with those lowly ones are one body, those things which were said to the lowly among the ancients were spoken also to us; and thus whatever was declared to a part of the body, was announced to the whole body.

29.  I will speak more plainly still. This latter, this poor, this lowly people was an image of the Church, the humble and modest soul, the soul delivered through Christ. This the Lord came to save. This He left not in hell. This is the sheep which is carried back on the shoulders, that is, with the effort and might of patience. This the piece of silver, which is looked for, and, when found, is shewn unto the neighbours. Seest thou how its fashion is like unto the similitude of penitents? Seest thou that mercy is extended even to this time? Seest thou that whatever was spoken to the Church at its birth, relates also to the Church in its fulness? Thence did the Lord then add, Likewise joy shall be in heaven over one sinner that repenteth, more than over ninety and nine just persons, which need no repentance. For if all these things were written for our admonition, to whom, I ask, shall that sinful, humble, people be compared, but to the penitent people? And if, the figures recurring in regular order, the ninety and nine sheep that were safe are the whole Church, but the one that strayed in that small portion of offenders, the piece of money which was lost is that wretched sinner, let the son returning after his evil ways, be held the pattern of him that is redeemed.

30.  Thou now seest that I rightly set down, when treating of the cure of penitents, that the Lord said, They that are whole have no need of the physician, but they that are sick; and rightly again, Blessed are they that mourn, for they shall be comforted. Whatsoever was said of publicans and sinners, will apply to all that are sick, and all that are miserable.

31.  Thou sayest, "It was written of Martyrs only, Blessed are they that mourn." Does no one bewail his sins besides |351 them? Doth not David cry, Every night wash I my bed? and again, For I have eaten ashes as it were bread; and, mingled my drink with weeping? Saith not Jacob, Few and evil have the years of my life been? Does not the Apostle write to Timothy, Greatly desiring to see thee, being mindful of thy tears? And yet he spoke not this of a Martyr. What now? Are the eyes of the wretched penitents dry? And they who grieve that they have sinned, know they not how to weep? We ourselves, the communicants, we, the faithful, have not we tears? Hath anyone of us pleasure in rejoicing, when the world rejoiceth? Ye, Novatians, Now ye are full, now ye are rich, ye have reigned as kings without us. It is not then they only who are miserable, who are the objects of commiseration 13.

32. Your next proposition is, that it is written by the Lord, All manner of sin and blasphemy shall be forgiven unto men. But whosoever speaketh against the Holy Ghost, it shall not be forgiven him, neither in this world, neither in the world to come. Either I am mistaken, or this example makes against thee. For if all manner of sin and blasphemy shall be forgiven, thou seest that pardon is not denied to penitents; all sin then, even blasphemy itself then. According to Luke you have it added, And whosoever shall sin 14against the Son of Man, it shall be forgiven him. What can be more large than this as to the mercy of God, the clemency of the Judge? Is not thine eye evil because the Householder is good? May not He do, what He willeth? Moreover, Who art thou that judgest a servant? to his own Master he standeth or falleth. Yea, God is able to make him stand. But he that blasphemeth against the Holy Spirit, He saith, shall not be forgiven. Thou usually readest the whole lessons. Why didst thou not read here what that meaneth, against the Spirit? Thou hast it written above, that, when our Lord was casting out devils by His word, and performing many other deeds by the power of the Spirit, the Pharisees said, This fellow doth not cast out devils but by |352  Beelzebub the prince of the devils. This it is to have sinned against the Holy Spirit, to have blasphemed against those things which were wrought by the Holy Spirit. For in other sins we either fall through error, or are conquered by fear, or are overcome by the infirmity of the flesh. This is the blindness of not seeing what thou seest, imputing to the devil the works of the Holy Spirit, and calling that glory of God, by which the. devil himself is overcome, the power of the devil. This it is then which shall not be forgiven. All other things, brother Sympronian, are forgiven to good penitents.

33.  After this thou thus givest the instances of the branches and the vine: in John the Lord saith, Iam the true Vine, and My Father is the Husbandman. Every branch in Me that beareth not fruit, He taketh away, and every branch that beareth fruit, He purgeth it. Thou seest then that in the branches fruit is required, that is, good works of repentance, as John says, Bring forth therefore fruits meet for repentance. Thou seest that the branches are purged. This purging is the destruction of the flesh, the loss of joy, the loss of inheritance, the toils of life; and these are the peculiar acts of penitents. You see also that the Husbandman is the Lord, Who destroyeth not even the very branches, but purgeth and gathereth, some certainly for the fire, some to renew and plant again His vineyards.

34.  "Eli the priest," thou sayest, "speaketh, saying, If one man sin against another, they shall pray for him: but if a man sin against the Lord, who shall intreat for him? In like manner John, If any man see his brother sin a sin which is not unto death, he shall ask,and He shall give him life for them that sin not unto death. There is a sin unto death: I do not say that thou shall pray for it. Thou seest that all this has reference to sins still remaining, not to those persons who have at any time sinned, and begun to repent before any one asketh for them. It were a long task to unfold the instances. Remark all the sins which God threatens, thou wilt at once see that they are present sins. But if his past righteousness shall not profit the righteous in the time of his iniquity, neither shall his wickedness which he hath forsaken hurt the wicked man in the time of his righteousness; for it |353 is written, Let the wicked forsake his way, and the unrighteous man his thoughts: and let him return unto the Lord, and he shall obtain mercy. But if God hath punished even past sins, tell me, hath He it not in His own power to change His sentence against him, to whom15 He hath appointed punishment and suffering for things past and overlooked? Did He not deliver Rahab, Nebuchadnezzar the king, the Gibeonites, the Ninevites, and Zoar, from the destruction foretold? Doth not Joel thus speak in His Name, Turn unto the Lord your God with all your heart, and with fasting, and with weeping, and with mourning, for He is gracious and merciful, slow to anger, and of great kindness, and repenteth Him of the evil. Who knoweth if He will return and repent, and leave a blessing behind Him? Wherefore if thou shalt have anyhow proved that punishment is appointed for the sinner, thou must allow this, either that it is appointed for enduring sins, or that liberty is left to God of changing His sentence in their favour, on repentance.

35.  Thou sayest it is further written, If thy hand or thy foot offend thee, cast them from thee. The meaning of this Moses foretold by the testimony of the Book of Deuteronomy, If thy brother, (for these are our eyes and our hands,) or thy daughter, or thy wife, which is in thy bosom, or thy friend, which is as thine own soul, entice thee, saying, Let us go and serve other gods, which thou hast not known: then he added below, Thou 16shalt accuse him, and thine hand shall be upon him to put him to death. Dost thou see then that this was not spoken of penitents, but of those who not only themselves persevere in wickedness, but also cease not to put stumblingblocks in our way? These, however dear they be, we must relinquish; however useful, we must abandon.

36. Further, thou settest forth that the Apostle Paul said, Put away from among yourselves the evil thing 17; the evil which continues, that is. But repentance is not an evil, for |354 David saith, It is a good thing to make confession unto the Lord. And yet he who is doing penance is not with me, nor is he joined in the portion of the saints, nor in peace. But the Apostle saith, If any man that is called a brother be a fornicator, or covetous, or an idolater, or a railer, or a drunkard, or an extortioner; with such an one not even to eat. Thou seest that not without cause doth it stand, if he be, i. e. one who is not yet penitent, who has not ceased to be wicked. And certainly the same words apply to the covetous, to drunkards, and to railers. Answer, brother, is no one of this kind comprehended in your communion? Thence then is it that God crieth by Isaiah, The destruction of the transgressors and of the sinners shall be together; not of the penitent, not of those who are busied in works of mercy, to whom God saith again in the same Isaiah, Though your sins be as scarlet, they shall be as white as snow; though they be red like crimson, they shall be as wool.

37."Nevertheless," thou sayest, "the Apostle condemned him that erred. For in the first Epistle to the Corinthians he saith thus: For I verily, as absent in body, but present in spirit, have already judged, concerning him that hath so done this deed, in the Name of our Lord Jesus Christ, when ye are gathered together, with the power of our Lord Jesus Christ, to deliver such an one unto Satan for the destruction of the flesh, that the spirit may be saved in the Day of the Lord Jesus."Mark, brother, first that he condemns not those with whom this man is in communion. He alone who had done this deed, is delivered to Satan, he only is excommunicated, the peace of the Saints being kept entire. Ye for one sinner condemn all churches. Next thou seest, that this very incestuous sinner is not delivered to death, but to Satan, to be reformed, to be buffeted, to repent. Lastly, he says, for the destruction of the flesh, not however of the soul, not even of the spirit also, but for the destruction of the flesh only, trials, namely, straits in the flesh, wearing of the members, as in another place he saith of them who refrain not, Nevertheless, such shall have trouble in the flesh. Wouldest thou know3? In the second Epistle to the Corinthians, the same Paul absolves this same wicked man. For of him he |355saith. Sufficient to such a man is this punishment which was inflicted of many. So that contrariwise ye ought rather to forgive him, and comfort him, lest perhaps such an one should be swallowed up with overmuch sorrow. Wherefore I beseech you, that ye would confirm your love toward him. And so below, To whom ye forgive any thing, I forgive also: for if I forgave any thing, to whom I forgave it, for your sakes forgave I it in the Person of Christ; lest Satan should get an advantage of us. Seest thou the indulgence of the Apostle, tempering even his own sentences? Seest thou his most gentle lenity, so far removed from your pride? Widely differing from the front which Novatian assumes, but consulting for the common life and salvation of all?

38. But thou inveighest against us also with the severity of a censor. Thou sayest, that "according to the law of heaven it is not allowed to break one of the commandments, and that lambs ought not to hold communion with wolves, and that all consenting unto such is in fault, that he then who toucheth pitch is defiled, and that there is no society of light with darkness, of the temple of God with idols, or agreement of Christ with Belial."Thou sayest at last that we "rescind the commandments of God." Do we alter one tittle of the law, or the Novatians rather, who have violated all laws of the Church, all laws of concord, who, after so many years of peace, so many sacred treaties, have produced these new laws of yours, new customs, new rites, feigning sanctity under an inexorable front, a sanctity heretofore unknown? Do we receive wolves into the Church, who avoid the very faces of heretics, or the Novatians rather, who, themselves rapacious wolves, shudder at the poor sheep but little more wretched than themselves? Do we "consent unto the wicked," do we "touch pitch," have we fellowship with darkness, do we join ourselves unto idols and unto Belial, or they who received Evaristus, who received Nicostratus, and the others who left the Church, defiled in tongue, |356 in hand, in life? Have we dealings with adulterers and thieves, or they who preferred Novatus over their own lives and heads, after he had embezzled the money of orphans and widows, the murderer of his wretched parent and of his wife's offspring, not only not penitent, but even glorying?

39.  But the Apostle Paul said, Lay hands suddenly on no man. Yet he teacheth, that slowly and after repentance it must not be refused. "Yet at the destruction of Jericho Achan the son of Carmi was put to death for stealing a garment." Slay ye then all who have stolen our money and our books, and exercise your fury against the bones of Novatus. Take upon you again that yoke which neither our fathers nor we were able to bear. Why delay ye, O Novatians, to ask eye for eye, tooth for tooth, to demand life for life, to renew once more the practice of circumcision and the sabbath? Put to death the thief. Stone the petulant. Choose not to read in the Gospel that the Lord spared even the adulteress who confessed, when none had condemned her; that He absolved the sinner who washed His feet with her tears; that He delivered Rahab at Jericho, itself a city of the Phoenicians; that He set Tamar free from the sentence of the Patriarch; that when the Sodomites also perished, He destroyed not the daughters of Lot; willing likewise to have delivered his sons-in-law, had they believed the destruction to come.

40.   Come, dost thou not remember that the Lord saith by David, With them that hated peace was I peaceful? and that the sentence of Solomon 18 is not withheld when he saith, A brother that helpeth a brother shall be exalted? What says the Apostle? Brethren, if a man be overtaken in a fault, ye which are spiritual, restore such an one in the spirit of meekness; considering thyself, lest thou also be tempted. Bear ye one another's burdens, and so shall ye fulfil the law of Christ; and again, (which I have before quoted,) I could wish that myself were accursed from Christ for my brethren, my kinsmen according to the flesh; and |357 again, I am made all things to all men, that I might by all means save all; that is, so as to share their groans with the wounded, suffering with the sick, death with the dying, to be able to blend the fall of brethren with his own standing, to abate from his own health, and apply medicine to the sinking.

41.  What profiteth it you to harden yourselves with an haughty and hard brow, to be stiff2 and bear your necks high, to turn away your faces from the miserable, to close the ear and eye? Have ye, I pray you,never fallen? Is there no stain on your minds? No mote, I pray, in your eyes? Who will boast that he hath a clean heart, or that he is free from sins? Ye, I suppose, are just, benevolent, temperate, your members are all sound, your whole body unharmed, ye have no need of a physician, nor of medicine for weakness! Enter ye heaven at once, penetrate the approaches to paradise while the sword gives wayq before you, close your holy gifts against so many nations of ours, who confess the One and Only God! But if they are in a far different state from that which the implacable rigour of nature and your cruelty pretend, ye must see now, O Novatians, that God can have mercy; now, that a remedy, late though it be, is open to wretched brethren who confess what is past; now, that that wounded man, passed by by the Levite and Priest, can be healed by Christ; now, that the prayers of the Church are not to be refused to the humble; now, that the hands of the Priests are to be imparted to those brethren who deserve pity.

42.  But we understand, as thou reproachest us, that the Church of God is a dove, not bitter with gall 19, not fierce nor rending with talons, white moreover with small and tenderplumage. We know likewise that, being the well of living water, and a fountain sealed, it is defiled with no filth of engulfing heresy, and that it is a garden enclosed and full of herbs great alike and small, vile and precious; that it is the eight souls from the Ark, among whom, however, was Ham also, and those thousands of birds and beasts, in pairs and in sevens, clean alike and unclean. But by the dry fountains and clouds carried about of winds we understand the barrenness of heretics, and the assaults of strangers' voices.

43. Neither do we promise liberty, when we are ourselves the servants of punishment, but we confess our sins, and exhort the rest also to confess theirs, and to believe on Him Who justifieth the wicked by faith, Who revoketh the sentence pronounced against wickedness. When also we avoid you, we beware of false prophets and ravening wolves. But we believe that Jannes and Mambres withstood Moses, as ye do the Catholics. Whence the Apostle layeth it down thus, Now as Jannes and Mambres withstood Moses, so do these also resist the truth: men of corrupt minds, reprobate concerning the faith. But they shall proceed no further: for their folly shall be manifest unto all men, as theirs also was. That this was spoken against you, is clear; for ye can neither proceed further, nor hide your folly.

44. He that is washed by the dead, profiteth nothing 20, he, that is, who is dipped in an heretical fountain, and in like manner, he who is anointed with the oil of the sinner, who is filled, that is, with an unclean spirit. So then ye shall be also children of blood. For ye desire not the peace, but the blood of brethren. Your cruelty is a false faith. An heretical congregation is an adulteress woman; for the Catholic hath never from the beginning left the couch and the chamber of her Spouse, nor gone after other and strange lovers. Ye have painted a divorced form in new colours, ye have withdrawn your couch from the old wedlock, ye have left the body of a mother, the wife of One Husband, decking yourselves out with new arts of pleasing, new allurements of corruption.

45.  For whereas ye bring forward as a witness against me the most blessed Cyprian, because in his Epistle on the Lapsed 21 he says that Moses 22 and Daniel and Job prayed for sinners, and obtained not, our Lord saying, Though. Noah, Daniel, and Job, were in it, they shall deliver neither son nor |358daughter; they shall but deliver their own souls by their righteousness. Would, would ye did rely on the witness of Cyprian, would ye acquiesced in doctrines so salutary! For when he was urging the lapsed to penance, who were unwilling to do penance because they said that they had received peace from Confessors or Martyrs, he taught and shewed that not even those Patriarchs obtained any thing for the unrepentant. For who can deliver one unwilling? Who can humble himself for the proud? Who obtain any thing for the unrepentant? So when he said this, he was constraining them to the remedies of penance. Nor did a man of such gravity and merit in any wise contradict himself, but he taught that the sinner must pour forth prayer, and must love Confession.

46.  These examples, however, of Cyprian shake you, in which he relates that both Moses and other saints who prayed for sinners, obtained not their request. Sayest thou? Seest thou not for whom Moses obtained not his request? Returned to the people, what heareth he in the camp? The voices of drunkards and the songs of the idol-sacrifice were resounding through it. The people was still persevering in wickedness, still remaining in the very crime, but repentance it knew not. And yet who of us told thee that Moses obtained not his request? God indeed had said unto him, Whosoever hath sinned against Me, him will I blot out of My book. He had spoken, however, with the authority of a Judge, and with the power of a Lord. But see how soon He turned back the sentence pronounced against the wickedness of the people. Listen. Immediately, in the same place, the Prophet saith, And Moses besought the Lord his God, Lord, why doth Thy wrath wax hot against Thy people? and so on. Then again below, And the Lord repented of the evil which He thought to do unto His people. Seest thou that the anger of God was softened? Seest thou that the offence was atoned for? And he prayed for a people not praying, nor repenting what they had done.     
              
47.  "But Noah," thou sayest, "and Daniel, and Job,could not deliver sons nor daughters."And the meaning of this is; if they should ask for them who asked not themselves, if they should pray for him that persevered in crime, if they |359 would throw their protection over not individuals, not a few, but many thousands. Yet Noah delivered his own household from the general ruin; and Job received again all which he lost; and Daniel by prayer removed that sword which was hanging over the wise men of Babylon. Lot certainly prayeth for the safety of a city, Paul for the passengers of the ship. So they who know how to repent are absolved by help of 1 the righteous.

48.  Lastly, look even at the very words which are written, They only shall be delivered. Who are they? Those same who pray for sinners, shall pray for such with impunity. And why condemnest thou the Church? Why forbiddest thou to pray for the penitent? if we may pray even for those, for whom we may not obtain? Read, therefore, my Cyprian with more care. Read the whole Epistle on the Lapsed; read another which he wrote to Antonianus, in which Novatian is pressed by examples of all sorts. Then thou wilt learn what he pronounced as to the healing of penitents; Cyprian, I say, who is opposed to you, and adhered to the Catholic laws. Tertullian after he had fallen into heresy, (for you have taken much from this source,) you may hear himself, in his Epistle, and that same which he published when a Catholic, confess that the Church can forgive sins.

49. Thou seest then that the Church is a Queen in a vesture of gold, wrought about with divers colours; consisting, that is, of many diverse bodies, and of many people. This painting is not of one colour, nor doth this great diversity glisten in one garment. This part of her array covereth, another adorneth. One part is fitted to the bosom, another sweeps along in the lowest fold, and contracts defilement in the very act of walking. Part is likened to the purple of Martyrs; part to virgin silk. A part is sewed on beneath in folds, or repaired by the stitches of the needle. One after this manner, and another after that. And yet in all is she made one queen.

50.  Therefore she is also a fruitful and rich vine, with many branches, and the varied tresses of many a tendril. |360 Look. Are there every where large clusters, is every grape full-swelled? Have none of these suffered from the winter cold? Has none endured the rough hail? Has none to accuse the burning heat of summer? One bud is studded thicker with shoots; another is stronger; another cleaner; one bursts forth into fruit, another only into exuberance of leaves. Yet is she a vine in every part beautiful.
51.   She is the mother of virgins without number. Calculate now, if thou canst, the Catholic flocks, and count on thy fingers the swarms of our people. Not those only, which are scattered throughout the whole world and fill whole regions, but those, brother Sympronian, which are with thee in the nearest borders and in the neighbouring city. Contemplate how many of us you alone see, how many people of mine you alone meet. Art not thou absorbed as eaves-droppings in great fountains, as a single drop by the ocean? Say, say, are these virgins the offspring of your people? Art thou alone the mother of so many? This queen, I say, is ours, the chosen one of her mother and perfect. Nothing indeed can be chosen, except what is better and greater from another; nothing can be perfect except what is full.

52. Next consider this, whether she is not especially built upon the foundation of the Apostles and Prophets, Jesus Christ Himself being the chief corner Stone. If her beginning was before thee, if her belief was before thee, if she hath not left her former foundations, if she hath not moved them, if she hath not separated from the rest of the body and appointed her own rulers for herself and peculiar documents, well 23; if she hath made unreceived interpretations, if she hath invented some new law, if she hath given a divorce from peace to her own body, then clearly may she seem to have left Christ, then may she seem to stand apart from Prophets and Apostles.

53.  This then will be the great house, rich in diversity of all vessels, in which glistens the pure gold, in which gleams the ductile silver, but which despises not, as it is written, the vessels of wood and earth. For a great house employeth |361 many services, is busied about various works. It seeks not silver only, nor is delighted with ornament of gold alone. Now and then what is of slight account is more ornament to things great; and in a noble suite, things little are sometimes pleasing. No workman despiseth his own work, nor thinks that vile which he hath made. And whence was it, thinkest thou, that Christ suffered for sinners, except that He was unwilling to lose any thing which He Himself formed? Whence was it, thinkest thou, that He even now intercedeth with the Father for the miserable, except that He repels not him of little worth, even though he be most despised. None of those whom He has received, would He lose, although compared to vessels of wood and earth, and so He putteth together in His house all vessels.

54. At length, brother Sympronian, be not ashamed to be with the many; at length consent to despise these festering spots of the Novatians, and these parings of yours; at length, to look upon the flocks of the Catholics, and the people of the Church extending so far and wide. Where one is, (thou wilt say,) there am I also; and where two are, there is the Church: "where one," yet in concord, "where two," but at peace. "Where one is, there is the Church also." How much more, where many are? Two, it saith, are belter than one, and a three-fold cord is not broken. Hear what David saith, I will sing unto Thy Name in the great Congregation; and again, I will praise Thee among much people; and, The Lord, even the most mighty God, hath spoken: and called the world, from the rising up of the sun, unto the going down thereof. What! shall the seed of Abraham, which is as the stars and the sand on the sea shore for number, be contented with your poverty 24? In thy seed, he saith, shall all the nations of the earth be blessed. Say, does Novatian make these up? Not thus little hath God redeemed with His Own Blood, nor is Christ so poor.

55.  Recognise now, brother, the Church of God extending |362 her tabernacles, and fixing the stakes of her curtains on the right and on the left; Understand that The Lord's name is praised, from the rising up of the sun, unto the going down thereof. See, see, I beg you, that, whilst the Novatians are striving over words, the riches of Catholics are being dispersed throughout the world.

56. I have now instructed thee on all the points, about which thou hast consulted me. I have passed over no head or sentence of your propositions. I have answered every tittle and word. If you enquired as one consulting, I have shewn you lovingly. If as attacking, I have argued not indi-ligently. I will add, when I shall have leisure, another Epistle also, in which I will not confute your views, but set forth ours. And if you read it with good feeling and without fastidiousness, perchance it may not hurt you. Meanwhile in this Epistle I beg you to read each and all parts of it thoroughly. All that is read in haste passes away. If thou cravest better gifts, and hast a soul open to good instruction, thou wilt not easily despise things so true. The Lord vouchsafe to guard and protect thee for ever, and make thee live a Christian to the unity of the Spirit! 

Amen.

[Selected footnotes only]

1. a see Tert. de Praescr. c. 6. p. 440. n. g. and c. 30.

2. b ib. c. 30. p. 464.

3. c see S. Cypr. Ep. 50. p. 109. n. k. and Ep. 52. p. 112.

4. g Bellarm. de Eccl. iii. 9. arg. 7. defends this, as though S. Pacian meant it of heretics only, of whom he had just spoken. But St. P. speaks much more broadly; the Novatians objected to the reception of certain open offenders; St. P. answers, that the Church received them, not as offenders, but when cleansed by penitence, in which case they were no longer "spots." The question did not relate to a discipline which neither Church, nor heretics, can exert, as to secret offenders; these, St. P. often says, (e. g. §. 7.) both must have; but heretics, he says, were altogether denied, and of these the Church was free, the Novatians were made up; restored penitents were no defilement, because they were cleansed; while in their sins, they were shut out by the discipline of the Church.

5. Ep. 55.

6. m S. Cypr. Ep. 52. ad Corn. §. 3. p. 113.

7. n See St. C. on the oneness of the Episcopate. Ep. 59. §. 5. p. 155. n. c.

8. q probably Ecclus. 12, 3. "non est enim ei bene qui assiduus est in malis."

9. s see on Tert. de Bapt. c. 12. p. 270. n. i. Oxf. Tr.

10. x See on Tert. de Poenit. c. 7. p. 362. n. d. Oxf. Tr.

11. y See Tert. adv. Jud. c. 1. adv. Marc. iii. ult.

12. z The Vat. supplies "acrobystiam." The Ed. notices that a little part of the sentence is wanting, the letters being faint and illegible, else it seems complete.

13. a i. e. The sympathy of the members of the Church is not confined to the fallen; all "groan, being burdened" and so all have sympathy.

14. b So quoted also by Lucif. Calar. de non parc. in D.del. p. 237 h. quoted by Sabat. ad loc. and in the latter clause, Opt. c. Don. vii. Breviar. fid. c. Arian. ap. Sirm. quoted ib. on S. Matt. 12, 32.

15. d Latinius' coni. "deque"'for "de quo" gives an easier reading, "If God hath punished even past sins, andhas appointed punishment and suffering for things past and overlooked, say, hath He it not in His power to change His sentence."

16. f LXX.so quoted nearly by S. Cypr. Ep. ad Fortun. §. 5. p. 284. Oxf. Tr. Lucif. Cal. de non parc. in D. del. p. 228. d.

17. g as if it had been to_ ponhro_n, which S. Aug. qu. 39. in Deut. observes, it is not.

18. o Prov, 18, 19. so quoted by S. Cypr. ab. Ep. 55. §.15. p. 126. and by S. Paulinus. see Sabat. ad loc.

19. r which the dove was supposed not to have. Horus Hierogl. i. 54.

20. t See above on S. Cypr. Ep. 71. §. 1. p. 238. n. b.

21. x de Laps. §. 12. p. 166. Oxf. Tr. 

22. y Noah, in S. Cypr.

23. a This break has been necessarily made, although there is no distinction in the present text, of which the former part plainly belongs to the Catholics, the latter to the Novatians.

24. f It must be borne in mind in these contrasts, that the Novatians, as the Donatists afterwards, claimed to be the whole Church; they do not apply to us, who, however outwardly rent, claim to be a portion only.



exhortation to penance



THE PARAENESIS

OR

TREATISE OF EXHORTATION UNTO PENANCE.

[Translated by the Rev. C. H. Collyns, M.A., Student of Christ Church.]

1.  Although I have spoken several times, however hurriedly, of the cure of penitents, still, mindful of the Lord's solicitude, Who for the loss of one poor sheep spared not even His own neck and shoulders, carrying back the delicate sinner to the reintegrated flock, I shall endeavour (as I can) to build up even with my pen the example of so great excellence, and as a servant shall imitate, with the humility becoming me, the industry of the Lord's labour.

2. My only fear is, dearly beloved, lest by the unhappiness of wonted contrariety, by insisting on what is done, I should teach, rather than repress, sins; and that after the example of the Athenian Solon it would be better to be silent concerning great crimes, than to warn against them, the morals of our age having gone so far, that men deem themselves reminded, when they are forbidden. For this I suppose has very lately been the effect of my Cervulus 1, that the offence has been wrought the more diligently, the more earnestly it was branded. And all that censure of a disgrace visibly stamped and often repeated, seems not to have repressed, but to have taught wantonness. Wretched man that I am! Where has been my guilt? They had not known, I suppose, how to act the wanton, had not I by blaming taught them.

3. But let that pass. Rebels from God, and placed without the Church, are also exasperated by chastisement, as a wrong, |365 indignant forsooth that their morals can be blamed by any. And as mud is wont then most to stink, when you stir it, and fire then to burn more if you turn it, and madness then to be more fierce if you provoke it: so they, by turning the heel, have broken the pricks of necessary blame, yet not without being hurt and wounded by their resistance.

4.  Do ye however, most beloved, remember that it is said by The Lord, Reprove a fool, and he will hate thee: rebuke a wise man, and he will love thee; and again, Whom I love, I rebuke and chasten. Do ye then, following lovingly, not obstinately opposing, believe that the kindly and anxious diligence of this my work, undertaken according to the will of the Lord by me your brother and priest, is of love rather than of rigour.

5.  Moreover let no man imagine that this very discourse on the institution of penance is framed for penitents only, lest for this reason whoever is placed without that rank, despise what shall be spoken as intended for others; whereas the discipline of the whole Church is tied as it were into this fastening, since Catechumens must be careful that they pass not into this state, and the faithful that they return not to it; and penitents themselves must toil, to arrive speedily at the fruit of this their work.

6.   But in my discourses the order preserved will be this. First, to speak of the degrees of sins, that no one think that the extremest peril is set upon all sins whatsoever. Then I shall speak of those faithful, who, ashamed of their remedy, use an ill-timed bashfulness, and communicate, with body defiled and mind polluted. In the sight of men most timid, before the Lord most shameless, they contaminate with profane hands and polluted mouth the Altar to be dreaded even by Saints and Angels. Thirdly, my discourse shall relate to those, who, having duly confessed and laid bare their crimes, either know not or refuse the remedies of penance, and the very acts belonging to the ministry of confession. Lastly, it shall be our endeavours to shew most clearly, what will be the punishment of those who either do no penance, or even neglect it, and who die therefore in their wound and imposthumes: and what again will be their crown, what their |366reward, who purge the stains of their conscience by right and regular Confession.

7.  First, therefore, as we proposed, let us treat of the degrees of sinners, diligently searching out what are sins, what are crimes, that no one may think that, for the innumerable faults from the deceitfulness of which no man is free, I bind the whole human race under one undistinguishing law of penance. With Moses and the ancients, those guilty of even the least sin, and (so to speak) of one farthing were immersed in the same aestuary of misery; as well those who had broken the sabbath, as those who had touched what was unclean, who had taken forbidden food, or who murmured, or who had entered the temple of The Most High King when their wall was leprous or their garment defiled, or, when under this defilement, had touched the altar with their hand or with their garment come in contact with it, so that it were easier to ascend into heaven, or better to die, than to have to keep the whole of these commandments.

8.  From all these therefore and many carnal offences besides, that each might more speedily attain his destined end, the Blood of The Lord hath delivered us, redeemed from the servitude of the Law, and set free in the liberty of the Faith. And therefore saith the Apostle Paul, For ye have been called unto liberty. This is that liberty, that we are not bound by all those things whereby they of old were held: but (if I may use the expression) the whole entangled mass of our faults being forgiven and the indulgence of remedies appointed, we are constrained to a few and necessary points, which, whether to keep or to avoid, were most easy for believers; so that he could not deny that he most truly deserved hell, who, ungrateful for so great forgiveness, kept not even these few. But what these are let us see.

9.  After the Passion of the Lord, the Apostles having considered and treated of all things, delivered an Epistle to be sent to such of the Gentiles as had believed; of which letter the import was as follows: The Apostles and elders and brethren send greeting unto the brethren which are of the Gentiles in Antioch and Syria and Cilicia: Forasmuch as we have heard, that certain which went out from us have troubled you with words; so below, |367Itseemed good to the Holy Ghost, and to us, to lay upon you no greater burden than these necessary things; that ye abstain from meats offered to idols, and from blood, and from fornication: from which if ye keep yourselves, ye shall do well. Fare ye well. This is the whole conclusion of the New Testament. The Holy Spirit, despised in those many ordinances, hath left these injunctions to us on condition of hazard of our lives. Other sins are cured by the compensation of better works: but these three crimes we must dread, as the breath of some basilisk, as a cup of poison, as a deadly arrow: for they know how, not to corrupt only, but to cut off the soul. Wherefore niggardliness shall be redeemed by liberality, slander be compensated by satisfaction, moroseness by pleasantness, harshness by gentleness, levity by gravity, perverse ways by honesty; and so in all cases which are well amended by their contraries. But what shall the despiser of God do? What the blood-stained? What remedy shall there be for the fornicator? Shall either he be able to appease the Lord who hath abandoned Him? Or he to preserve his own blood, who hath shed another's? Or he to restore the temple of God, who hath violated it by fornication? These, my brethren, are capital, these are mortal, crimes.

10. Now hear John and be confident, if ye can. If any man see his brother sin a sin which is not unto death, let him ask, and the Lord shall give him life, if he have sinned a sin not unto death. There is a sin unto death: I do not say that he shall pray for it. But if you like, hear separately also of each. God thus addresses Moses when praying for the people who had blasphemed, Whosoever hath (He saith) sinned against Me, him will I blot out of My book. Concerning the murderer, the Lord thus judgeth, He that smiteth with the sword, (He saith,) shall die by the sword. And of the fornicator the Apostle says, Defile not the temple of God, which temple ye are; if any man defile the temple of God, him shall God destroy.

11. These things are written, most beloved brethren, and engraven on everlasting monuments; written and engraven, I say not on wax and paper and brass or with the pen, but |368 in the book of The Living God. Heaven and earth shall pass, (He saith,) one jot or one tittle shall in no wise pass away, till all be fulfilled. What then? Must we die? Many too have in mind fallen into these sins. Many are guilty of blood; many, sold unto idols; many, adulterers. I say moreover that not hands only are involved in murder, but every design also which hath driven the soul of another to death; and that not only those who have burnt incense on profane altars, but altogether every lust that wandereth beyond the marriage couch and the lawful embrace, is bound by the sentence of death. Whosoever shall have done these things after believing, shall not see the face of God. But those who are guilty of so great crimes are in despair. What have I done unto you? Was it not in your power that it should not be? Did no one warn you? No one foretell it? Was the Church silent? Said the Gospels nothing? Did the Apostles threaten nothing? Did the priest ask nothing? Why seek ye late consolations? Then ought ye when ye might. This is a hard saying. But they who call you happy lead you into error, and disturb the path of your feet. He shews the way of wickedness to the innocent, who after their crimes flatters the guilty. "Are we then to perish?" will some one say. "And where is the merciful God, Who devised not death, nor hath pleasure in the destruction of the living? Shall we die in our sins? And what wilt thou do, the priest? By what gains wilt thou repay so many losses to the Church?" Receive the remedy, if ye begin to despair, if ye acknowledge yourselves miserable, if ye fear. Whoso is too confident is unworthy. To this man (saith the Lord) will 1 look, even to him that is poor and of a contrite spirit, and trembleth at My word.

12. You then I first call on, brethren, who, having committed crimes, refuse penance: you, I say, timid after being shameless, modest after sinning; who blush not to sin, yet blush to confess; who with evil conscience touch the Holy Things 2 of God, and fear not the Altar of The Lord; who come to the hands of the priest, who come in the sight of |369angels with the confidence of innocence; who insult the Divine patience; who bring to God, as if, because silent, He knew not, a polluted soul and a profane body. Hear first what the Lord hath clone, and then what He hath said. When the people of the Hebrews were bringing back the ark of the Lord to Jerusalem, Uzzah, from the house of Aminadab the Israelite, who had touched the side of the ark without having examined his conscience, was slain; and yet he had drawn near, not to take any thing from it, but to hold it when leaning through the stumbling of the kine. So great a care was there of reverence towards God, that He endured not bold hands even in help. The same also the Lord crieth, saying, And as for the flesh, all that be clean shall eat thereof. But the soul that eateth of the Jlesh of the sacrifice of peace offerings, having his uncleanness upon him, that soul shall be cut off from his people. Are these things old and happen they not now? What then? Hath God ceased to care for what concerns us? Had He withdrawn out of view of the world, and doth He look down upon no one from heaven? Is His long-suffering ignorance? God forbid, thou wilt say. He seeth then what we do, but He waiteth indeed and endureth, and granteth a season for repentance, and alloweth His Christ to put off the end, lest they quickly perish whom He hath redeemed. Understand well, thou sinner. Thou art beheld by God. Thou canst appease Him if thou wilt. But grant that it is a thing of old that the unclean were not permitted to approach the table of God: open the writings of the Apostles, and learn what is of later date. 

13. In the first Epistle to the Corinthians Paul hath |370 inserted these words, Whosoever, he saith, shall eat this Bread, and drink this Cup of the Lord, unworthily, shall be guilty of the Body and Blood of the Lord. So likewise below: For he that eateth and drinketh unworthily, eateth and drinketh damnation to himself, not discerning the Lord's Body. For this cause many are weak and sickly among you, and many sleep. For if we would judge ourselves, we should not be judged. But when we are judged, we are chastened of the Lord, that we should not be condemned with the world. Do ye tremble or not? Shall be guilty, he saith, of the Body and Blood of the Lord. One guilty as to human life could not be absolved; doth he escape who violates the Body of The Lord? He that eateth and drinketh unworthily, he saith, eateth and drinketh damnation to himself. Awake, O sinner. Fear judgment present within thee if thou hast done any such thing. For this cause, he saith, many are weak and sickly among you, and many sleep. If then any one fears not the future, let him now, at least, dread present sickness and present death. But when we are judged, he saith, we are chastened of the Lord, that we should not be condemned with the world. Rejoice, O sinner, if in this life thou art either cut off by death, or wasted by sickness, that thou be not punished in the life to come. See how great wickedness he committeth, who cometh when unworthy to the Altar, to whom it is reckoned as a remedy, if he either labours under sickness, or is destroyed by death!

14. But if your own soul is of little value to you, spare the people, spare the priests. The Apostle saith, a little leaven leaveneth the whole lump. What will, thou do, by whose means the whole lump is corrupted; through whom the whole brotherhood shall suffer? Shalt thou live guilty of so many souls? Shalt thou be excused when the innocent shall have imputed to thee their communion, when the Church shall have named thee as the author of her desolation?

15. Behold again the Apostle saith to the Priest, Lay hands suddenly on no man, neither be partaker of other men's sins. What wilt thou do, who deceivest the Priest? Who either misleadest him if ignorant, or, not fully knowing, perplexest him with the difficulty of proof? I beseech you therefore, brethren, by that Lord from Whom no secrets are |371 hid, even in consideration of my danger, cease ye from hiding the wounds of your consciences. The wise, when: sick, fear not the physician, not even when about to cut, not even when about to burn them in the secret parts of the body. We have heard of some who, not ashamed even as to parts of the body, withdrawn by modesty from sight, have endured the pains of the knife and of cautery, and even of the corrosive powder. And how great then is the endurance which men have shewn? Shall the sinner fear? Shall the sinner blush to purchase everlasting life by present shame? And withdraw his ill-concealed wounds from the Lord when He stretcheth forth His Hands? And hath he any thing whereat to blush before the priest, who hath injured the Lord? Or is it better that he should thus be lost, lest thou, shrinking through shame, shouldest without shame perish? By not giving way to shame, thou wouldest gain more through its loss, thou, for whom it were better to perish for thyself. But if ye are ashamed that the eyes of your brethren should see, fear not those who are partners in your misfortune. No body is glad at the suffering of its own members; it grieves with them, and labours with them for a remedy. In one and two is the Church, and in the Church is Christ. And he therefore, who hides not his sins from the brethren, assisted by the tears of the Church, is absolved by Christ.

16. And now I would address those who, well and wisely confessing their wounds under the name of penance, neither know what penance is, nor what the cure for their wounds, and are like those who lay bare indeed their wounds and swellings, and acknowledge them also to the physician who sitteth by; but when warned what is to be applied, neglect it, and refuse what they have to take. This is just as if one should say, "Lo! I am sick, Lo! I am wounded, but I wish |372 not to be cured." Such is it, but see a thing still more foolish.

17.Another disease is added to the original cause, and a new wound inflicted, all that is just contrary is applied, all that is hurtful is drank. Under this evil especially doth our brotherhood labour, adding on to old faults new sins. Therefore hath it burst forth into vice more grievously still, is now racked by a most destructive consumption. What then shall I the Priest now do who am compelled to cure? It is late in such cases. If however there is any one of you who can bear to be cut and cauterized, I still can do it. Behold the knife of the Prophet; Turn unto the Lord your God, (he saith,) with all your heart, and with fasting, and with weeping, and with mourning: and rend your heart. Fear not this cutting, most beloved. David bore it. He lay in filthy ashes, and was disfigured by a covering of rough sackcloths He who had once been accustomed to gems and to purple, hid his soul in fasting; he whom seas, whom woods, whom streams served and the land bringing forth the promised wealth, wasted in floods of tears those eyes with which he had beheld the glory of God; the ancestor of Mary, the ruler also of the Jewish kingdom, confessed himself unhappy and miserable. That king of Babylon 3 performs penitence 4, forsaken of all, and is worn away by seven years of squalidness. His uncombed hair and wild roughness surpassed the shagginess of lion's mane, and his hands hooked with crooked talons take the semblance of eagles', while he eats grass as oxen, chewing the green herb. Yet this punishment commends him to God, and restores him to the kingdom, once his own. Whom men shuddered at, God received, blessed through this very calamity of a severer discipline. Behold the cutting which I promised! Whoso shall be able to endure it shall be healed.

18. I will yet apply fire from the cautery of the Apostle. |373 Let us see whether ye can bear it. Ihave judged, he saith. when ye are gathered together, and my spirit, with the power of our Lord Jesus Christ, to deliver such an one unto Satan for the destruction of the flesh, that the spirit may be saved in the Day of the Lord Jesus. What say ye, penitents? Where is the destruction of your flesh? Is it that in the very time of penance ye always walk abroad in greater pomp, full from the feast, sleek from the bath, with well-studied attire? Lo, here is one man once thrifty, once somewhat poor, once sordidly dressed in a coarse cloak. Now he is daintily bedecked and wealthy and a proper man, as though he would lay it to God's charge that he cannot serve Him, and would refresh his dying soul with the pleasure of his members. It is well that we are of moderate means, else should we be doing those same things too, whereof certain men and women of richer state are not ashamed, dwelling in marble, weighed down with gold, sweeping along in silk, glowing with scarlet. If the ferruginous powder glisteneth on their eye-brow, or the fictitious colour gloweth upon their cheeks, or the artificial ruddiness melt over their lips,----these things perhaps ye have not. But still ye have your pleasant retreats at your villas or the sea, and wines of more exquisite quality, and rich banquetings, yea old wines well-refined 5. So act, so believe, so ye but live.

19. I can bear it no longer, brethren. Daniel with his fellows, covered with sackcloth and ashes, bloodless 6 through fasting, speaketh thus: We have sinned, we have committed iniquity, we have done wickedly, we have transgressed Thy precepts and Thy judgments. Of Azariah also the Divine Scripture saith, Azariah stood up, and prayed; and opening his mouth made confession to God 7with his fellows. David himself saith, Every night wash I my bed, and water my couch with my tears. But we----what of such sort do we? what like to this? I speak not of those things which we gather together in heaps, by trafficking, merchandizing, ravening; by hunting out gains abroad, and lusts at home; by doing nothing simply, giving nothing to the poor, forgiving nothing to brethren. |374 Not even those things which can be seen by the Priest, and praised by the Bishop when he witnesseth them; not even these daily duties do we observe: To weep 8, namely, in sight of the Church, to mourn our lost life in sordid garb, to fast, to pray, to fall prostrate; to refuse luxury, if one invite to the bath; to say, if one bid to a feast, "These things for the happy! I have sinned against the Lord, and am in danger of perishing eternally. What have I to do with feasting who have injured the Lord?" and besides this, to hold the poor man by the hand, to entreat the prayers of the widows, to fall down before the Priests, to ask the entreaties of the interceding Church, to essay all sooner than perish.

20. I know that some of your brethren and sisters wrap the breast in hair-cloth, lie in ashes, and study late fastings; nor yet perhaps have they so sinned. Why speak of brethren? The wild goats, we are told, know what will cure themselves. I have heard that when pierced 9  with the poisoned arrow they traverse the Cretan forests, until, plucking the stalk of the dittany, they with the poisonous 10 liquid of the healing juice expel from their bodies the ejected darts. We repel the fiery darts of the devil with no juice of penance, with no plant of confession. The swallow 11knoweth how by her own swallow-wort to give sight to her blinded young. We cure the lost light of the mind by no root of severe discipline. Lo! man like neither the goat, nor the swallow, is jealous of his own blindness and malady!

21. Now, brethren, consider what we promised at the close, what reward, or contrariwise what end will follow these works. The Spirit of the Lord threateneth delicate sinners who do not penance, saying, They received not the love of the truth, that they might be saved. And for this cause God shall send them the working of delusion, that they should believe a lie: that they all might be damned who believed not the truth, but had pleasure in unrighteousness. Also the Apocalypse thus speaketh of the harlot, How much |375she hath glorified herself, and lived deliriously, so much torment and sorrow give her. And the Apostle Paul saith, Not knowing that the goodness of God leadeth thee to repentance. But after thy hardness treasurest up unto thyself wrath against the Day of wrath and revelation of the righteous judgment of God.

22.  Fear then, most dearly beloved, these righteous judgments. Leave off error. Condemn delicate living. The last time is now hastening on. Darkness and hell are opening their enlarged bosoms for the wicked. After the punishment of souls in time, everlasting punishment is reserved also for the revivified bodies. Let no one believe as to the heart of Tityus, or the vulture of the Poets! The eternal fire, itself for itself, renews the substance of the regenerated bodies 12. Listen, if ye believe not. The force of the waters raging in the fire shall be recruited by the punishment which feeds it. If 13 ye draw back from the torture of confession, remember hell, which confession shall extinguish for you. Estimate its force even from things visible; for some few petty outlets of it do wear away the mightiest mountains with their subterranean fires. Thence do the Sicilian 14 Aetna and the Campanian Vesuvius boil with unwearied volumes of flame;and to prove to us the eternity of judgment, they are cleft asunder, they are devoured, and yet do they never end.

23. Consider in the Gospel the rich man, as yet suffering under the tortures of the soul only. What then shall be those exceeding tortures of the restored bodies? What gnashing of teeth therein? What weeping? Remember, brethren, there is no confession in the grave; nor can penance then be assigned, when the season for penitence is exhausted. Hasten whilst ye are alive, whilst ye are on the way with your adversary. Lo! we fear the fires of this world, and we shrink back from the iron claws of tortures. |376 Compare with them the hands of ever-during torturers, and the forked flames which never die!

24. By the faith of the Church, by mine own anxiety, by the souls of all in common, I adjure and intreat you, brethren, not to be ashamed in this work, not to be slack to seize, as soon as ye may, the proffered remedies of salvation; to bring your souls down by mourning, to clothe the body with sackcloth, to sprinkle it with ashes, to macerate yourselves by fasting, to wear yourselves with sorrow, to gain the aid of the prayers of many. In proportion as ye have not been sparing in your own chastisement, will God spare you. For He is merciful and long-suffering, of great pity, and repenteth Him against the evil He hath inflicted 15. Behold! I promise, I engage, if ye return to your Father with true satisfaction, erring no more, adding nothing to former sins, saying also some humble and mournful words, as, Father, we have sinned before Thee, and are no more worthy to be called Thy sons; straightway shall leave you both that filthy herd, and the unseemly food of husks. Straightway on your return shall the robe be put upon you, and the ring adorn you, and your Father's embrace again receive you. Lo! He saith Himself, Ihave no pleasure in the death of the wicked; but that he turn from his way and live. And again He saith, Shall they fall, and not arise? Shall he turn away, and not return? And the Apostle saith, God is able to make him stand.

25.  The Apocalypse also threateneth the seven Churches unless they should repent. Nor would He indeed threaten the impenitent, unless He pardoned the penitent. God Himself also saith, Remember therefore from whence thou art fallen, and repent. And again, When thou shalt return and mourn, then shalt thou be saved, and know where thou hast been. And let no one so despair of the vileness of a sinful soul, as to believe that God hath no longer need of him. The Lord willeth not that one of us should perish. |377 Even those of little worth, and the least are sought after. If ye believe not, see. Lo! in the Gospel the piece of silver is sought after, and when found is shewn unto the neighbours. The poor sheep, although to be carried back on His lowly-stooping shoulders, is not burdensome to the Shepherd. Over one sinner that repenteth the Angels in heaven rejoice, and the celestial choir is glad. Come, then, thou sinner; cease not to ask! Thou seest where there is joy over thy return! 

Amen.

[Selected footnotes only]

1. a The Heathen new-year's profligacies were so entitled, (see Du Cange v. Cervulus,) against which this treatise was written. Litanies and fasts were appointed in the Church to repress them. (see ib.) The work is mentioned, by S. Jerome de vir. ill. c. 106.

2. f Dei Sancta. See on Tert. de Spect. c. 25. p. 214. n. n. Oxf. Tr.

3. i imitated from Tert. de Poenit. fin. p. 369. Oxf. Tr.

4. k exomologesin facit. see Tert. l. c. p. 364. and Note L.

5. k See Tert. de Poen. c. 11. p. 367. 

6. l See, of Christians, on Tert. Apol. c. 40. p. 87. n. z.

7. m Dan. 3, 25. (Song of 3 Children, beg.) not LXX. nor Vulg. but so quoted in S. Cypr. de Laps. §. 19. p. 173. Oxf. Tr.

8. n See Tert. de Poen. c. 9.

9. o Tert. de Poen. fin. p. 369.

10. p"The juice [of the dittany], drunk with wine, is of benefit to those bitten by venomous animals. But such is the power of the plant, that even its smell will drive away, its touch will destroy, venomous animals." Dioscorides de Mater. Med. iii. 34. ed. Sprengel, (furnished by a medical friend.) 

11. q Tert. l. c.

12. r Tert. Apol. c. 48. p. 102.

13. s Tert. de Poen. c. ult. p. 368. The very words are in part retained.

14. t V. has Aetna Siculus, which may be a trace of the right reading. The Edd. have vel Lisaniculus. Bal. ad Cypr. p. 568. (quoted by Gall.) makes the same correction from an old Carthusian Ms. and does not notice the difference of gender as a difficulty. A scribe perhaps conformed it to "et Vesuvius" which follows,

15. u et qui sententiam flectat adversus malitiam irrogatam. Joel 2, 13. so quoted by S. Cypr. Ep. 55. §. 18. de taps. §. ult. p. 176. de bono Pat. §. 2. p. 252. Lucif. Cal. de reg. Apost. p. 220. c. (ap. Sabat.) Vict. Tun. de Poen. App. S. Ambr. ii. 593. (ib.).


DISCOURSE ON BAPTISM

TO

THE FAITHFUL AND THE CATECHUMENS.

[Translated by the Rev. C. H. Collyns, M.A., Student of Christ Church.]

1.  It is my wish to explain after what manner we are born in Baptism, and after what manner we are renewed. I shall speak indeed, brethren, in His own words, lest perchance on account of the beauty of my sentences, ye should believe that I take pleasure in my style, and that ye may be able to comprehend a mysterious subject. And would that I could inculcate it upon you. I seek not glory: for glory belongeth to God Alone. My only anxiety is my concern for you, and especially for these Candidates for Baptism, if in any wise it may be possible for us to comprehend the examination of so great happiness. I shall therefore shew what Heathenism was previously, what Faith bestows, what indulgence Baptism grants. And if this shall so sink into your hearts, as I feel it, ye will judge, brethren, that no preaching ever yielded usmore fruit.

2.  Learn then, dearly beloved, in what death man was placed before Baptism. Ye know that assuredly of old, how Adam was returned to his earthly origin; what condemnation imposed upon him the law of eternal death; and this death had dominion over all his posterity, as being held under this one law, over the whole race from Adam to Moses. But through Moses one only people was chosen, the seed that is of Abraham, if they had been able to keep the commands of righteousness. Meanwhile we all were held under sin, that we might eat the fruits of death: appointed to feed on husks |379 and to keep swine, that is to filthy works, by wicked augels, whose dominion allowed us neither to do nor to know righteousness. For our very condition 1 compelled us to obey such masters. How we were delivered from these powers and from this death, now listen.

3. When Adam sinned, (as I have mentioned,) the Lord then saying, Dust thou art, and unto dust thou shall return, he was assigned unto death. This assignment was transmitted to the whole race, for all sinned, nature herself now impelling them, as saith the Apostle, As by one man sin entered into the world, and death by sin; and so death passed upon all men, for that all have sinned. Sin therefore reigned, in whose bonds we were dragged, as it were captives unto death, death, that is, eternal. But this sin, before the time of the Law, was not even understood, as saith the Apostle, Until the Law was, sin in the world was not accounted, that is, was not seen; at the coming of the Law, it revived. For it was made manifest, that it might be seen; but to no purpose, for no one hardly kept it. For the Law said, Thou shall not commit adultery, thou shall not kill, thou shall not covet, yet concupiscence with all vices still continued. So then before the Law this sin slew man with a concealed, under the Law, with a drawn, sword. What hope therefore had man? Without the Law he perished, because he could not see sin, and under the Law, because he ran into that very sin which he saw. Who could free him from death? Hear the Apostle, O wretched man that I am! who shall deliver me from the body of this death? Grace 2(he saith) through our Lord Jesus Christ.

4. But what is grace? The remission of sin, that is, a free gift. For grace is a free gift. Christ therefore, coming and taking upon Him the nature of man, first presented before God this very human nature pure from the power of sin and innocent. Isaiah saith, Behold a virgin shall conceive, and bear a Son, and shall call His name Immanuel. Butter and honey shall He eat, that He may know to refuse the evil and choose the good. And of Him again, Who did no sin, |380neither was guile found in His mouth. Under this guardianship of innocence when Christ first undertook the defence of man in the very flesh of sin, forthwith that father of the disobedience of sin, who had once deceived our first parents, began to be excited, to be troubled, to tremble. For he was to be overcome by the loosening of that law by which alone he had retained possession of man, or could retain it. He arms himself therefore for a spiritual contest with the Immaculate, and first he attacks Him with that artifice with which he had overcome Adam in Paradise, under the pretence of dignity; and as if perplexed about His heavenly power, he saith, If Thou be the Son of God, command that these stones be made bread; that so ashamed or unwilling to conceal that He was the Son of God, He might fulfil the commands of the tempter. Behold still he is not silent, suggesting that if He would cast Himself down from above, He would be received in the hands of angels, to whom The Father had entrusted that on their hands they should bear Him up, lest by any means He should dash His foot against a stone; that so, while the Lord wished to prove that He it was of Whom the Father had given this command, He might do what the tempter urged. Last of all the serpent being now crushed, as if he were now giving up, promises Him those very kingdoms of the world, which he had taken from the first man: that so whilst the Advocate of man believes that he has overcome, He by receiving the empire (which He was to recover,) might incline towards the dignity offered by the Evil One, and so at last sin. But in all these attacks the Enemy is overcome, and destroyed by the heavenly power, as saith the Prophet unto the Lord, That thou mightest still the enemy, and the avenger. For I shall behold the heavens, the works of Thy fingers.

5. The Devil ought now to have yielded. But nevertheless he ceaseth not yet. He suborns with his wonted snares, and stimulates with rage the Scribes and Pharisees and all that band of wicked men. They, therefore, after various arts and lying devices of the heart, in which serpent-like they thought to deceive the Lord by professions of fealty, when they |381 prevailed nothing, at last attacked Him with open violence and a most cruel kind of suffering; that so through the indignity of the thing, or the pain of punishment, He might either do or say something unrighteous, and thus destroy the human nature which He bore, and His soul be left in hell, which had one law to retain the sinner. For the sting of death is sin. Christ therefore endured, and did no sin, neither was guile found in His mouth, as we have said, not then even when He was led as a victim,. This was to conquer, to be condemned without sin! For the Devil had received over sinners the power which he claimed for himself over the Immaculate One; and thus he himself was overcome; decreeing that against the Holy One which was not allowed him by the law that he had received 3. Whence saith the Prophet to the Lord, That Thou mightest be justified in Thy saying, and clear when Thou art judged 4. And thus, as the Apostle saith, Having led principalities in triumph, Christ condemned sin in the flesh, nailing it to His Cross and blotting out the hand-writing of death 5. Thence it was that God left not His soul in hell, nor suffered His Holy One to see corruption. Thence it was that having trodden under-foot the stings of death He rose again on the third day in the flesh, reconciling it to God, and restoring it to immortality, having overcome and blotted out sin.

6. But if He only conquered, what conferred He on others? Hear briefly. The sin of Adam had passed on the whole race. For by one man (as saith the Apostle) sin |382entered into the world, and death by sin; and so death passed upon all men. Therefore also the righteousness of Christ must needs pass over to the whole race; and as Adam by sin destroyed his race, so must Christ by righteousness give life to all His race. This the Apostle urges, saying, For as by the disobedience of one, many were made sinners, so by the obedience of One shall many be made righteous. That as sin hath reigned unto death, even so might grace reign through righteousness unto eternal life.

7. Some one will here object. "But the sin of Adam deservedly passed on his posterity, because they were born of him. And are we then born of Christ, that we can be saved for His sake?" Cease to have carnal thoughts. And now shall ye see in what wise we are born of Christ as of our parent. In these last days Christ took a soul 6 with the flesh from Mary. This He came to save. This He left not in hell. This He joined to His Spirit and made His own. And this is the marriage of the Lord, joined together to one flesh, that according to that great sacrament, might be these two in one flesh, Christ and the Church. From this marriage is born the Christian people, the Spirit of the Lord coming from above; and straightway the heavenly seed being poured upon and mingled with the substance of our souls, we grow in the bowels of our mother, and coming forth from her womb are made alive in Christ. Whence the Apostle, The first Adam was made a living soul; the last Adam was made a quickening Spirit. Thus Christ begetteth in the Church by His Priests, as says the same Apostle, For in Christ Jesus have I begotten you. And so the seed of Christ, that is, the Spirit of God produces, by the hands of the Priests, the new man conceived in the womb of our Mother, and received at the birth of the font, faith presiding over the marriage rite. For neither will he seem to be engrafted into the Church, who hath not believed, nor he to be born again of Christ, who hath not himself received the Spirit. We must believe therefore that we can be born. For so saith Philip, If thou believest . . . thou mayest. Christ therefore must be received that He may beget, for |383 thus saith the Apostle John, As many as received Him, to them gave He power to become the sons of God. But these things cannot otherwise be fulfilled except by the Sacrament of the Laver, and of the Chrism, and of the Bishop. For by the Laver sins are washed away, by Chrism the Holy Spirit is poured out, but both these we obtain at the hand and the mouth of the Bishop. And so the whole man is born again and renewed in Christ, that like as Christ was raised up from the dead, even so we also should walk in newness of life; that is, that having laid aside the errors of our former life, the serving of idols, cruelty, fornication, wantonness, and all other vices of flesh and blood, we should through the Spirit follow new ways in Christ, faith, modesty, innocence, chastity. And as we bore the image of the earthy,so also should we bear His, Who is from Heaven, for the first man is of the earth, earthy; the Second from heaven, heavenly. This if we do, most beloved, we shall die no more. Although we be dissolved in this body, we shall live in Christ, as He Himself saith, He that believeth in Me, though he were dead, yet shall he live. We are sure indeed, and that on the testimony of the Lord, that both Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob, and all the Saints of God are alive. For of these very men saith the Lord, They all live unto Him, for God is not the God of the dead but of the living. And the Apostle saith of himself, For to me to live is Christ, and to die is gain; I could wish to depart and be with Christ. And again, Whilst we are at home in the body, we are absent from the Lord; for we walk by faith, not by sight. 8. This is what, we believe, dearly beloved. But if in this life only we have hope, then are we of all men the most miserable. The life of this world, cattle, and wild beasts, and birds, as yourselves see, have in common with us, or even longer. That is peculiar to man, which Christ hath given through His Spirit, that is, life, eternal; yet only if we now sin no more. For as death is gained by wickedness, is avoided by goodness; so life is lost by wickedness, is retained by goodness. For the wages of sin is death; but the gift of God is eternal life through Jesus Christ our Lord. Before all other things, my little ones, remember, that once (as we said above) all nations were given over to the princes |384 and powers of darkness, now are set free through the victory of our Lord Jesus Christ. He it is, He it is Who redeemed us, forgiving us all sins, as saith the Apostle, blotting out the hand-writing of disobedience that was against us, and took it out of the way, nailing it to His Cross, putting off the flesh, He made a shew of the powers openly, triumphing over them in Himself. He set them free, who were bound, and burst our chains in sunder, as David had said; The Lord raiseth them that are cast down. The Lord looseth the prisoners, the Lord giveth sight to the blind. And again, Thou hast broken my bonds in sunder. I will offer to Thee the Sacrifice of thanksgiving. Freed therefore from our bonds, when through the Sacrament of Baptism we come unto the Sign of the Lord, we renounce the Devil and all his angels, whom before we served, that we should now serve them no longer, being delivered by the Blood and Name of Christ. But if after this any one forgetful of himself and ignorant of his redemption, return again to the serving of Angels, and to the weak and beggarly elements of the world; he shall be bound again by his old fetters and chains, that is, by the bonds of sin, and his last state shall be worse than his first. For the Devil shall bind him more strongly, as if overtaken in flight, and Christ shall not now be able to suffer for him; for, Christ being raised from the dead dieth no more. Therefore, dearly beloved, we are washed once, once are set free, are once admitted into the kingdom of heaven; once is that, blessed is he whose unrighteousness is forgiven, and whose sin is covered. Hold mightily what ye have received; keep it. blessedly, sin no more. Preserve yourselves pure and unspotted from that time even to the Day of the Lord. Great and boundless are the rewards granted unto the faithful, which eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither have they entered into the heart of man. These rewards that ye may receive, obtain by the labours of righteousness and spiritual vows! 

Amen.

[Selected footnotes]

1. b res ipsa. R., apparently, servitus ipsa, in the same sense, the slavery perpetuated itself; being slaves, we could not but remain slaves, and all our actions enslaved us the more.

2. c Gratia, i.e. Dei. according to the reading of D. E. Vulg. S. Ambr. S. Aug. &c. see Scholz.

3. f"What is that righteousness whereby the Devil was conquered? What, but the righteousness of Jesus Christ? And how was he conquered? Because when he found in Him nothing worthy of death, he yet slew Him. And so it is just that the debtors whom he held should be set free, believing in Him Whom without any debt to shew." S. Aug. de Trin. xiii. 14. see others ap. Petav. de Incarn. ii. 5. 10. sqq.

4. g These words are so quoted by S. Aug. ad loc. as having their exactest and deepest fulfilment in our Lord; "Thou Alone, justly judgest, art unjustly judged, Who hast the power to lay down Thy life, and hast the power to take it again. Thou prevailest then, when Thou art judged." He is followed by S. Greg. M. in 7. Ps. Poen. ad loc. as also (quoted by Lorin. ad loc.) Gaud. Brix. S. 12. Isid. de Pass. Dom. c. 25. p. 554.

5. h This rendering occurs in Tert. de Pudic. c. 19. It maybe an explanation of what the Vulg. now has, "decreti," tou~ do&gmatojVel. (in the sing, for toi=jdo&masin) Two old Lat. Mss. ap. Sabat. have "delicti." as S. Pac. §. ult. has "inobauditionis," which may be a comment, as S. Hil. (de Trin. ix. 10.) quoting "chirographum in sententiis," paraphrases "chir. legis peccati," in reference to his own words, §. 7. and S. Iren. 5. 17. 3. has "chirographum debiti nostri," in reference to "debita nostra" just before.

6. l against the Arians who, as well as Apollinaris, denied that our Lord had a human soul, see Petav. de Inc. i. 5, 5. and add ib. v. 11.



Saint SYMÉON le Nouveau Théologien, moine, higoumène et mystique

$
0
0

BENOÎT XVI

AUDIENCE GÉNÉRALE

Mercredi 16 septembre 2009 

Syméon le Nouveau Théologien


Chers frères et sœurs,

Aujourd'hui, nous examinerons la figure d'un moine oriental, Syméon le Nouveau Théologien, dont les écrits ont exercé une remarquable influence sur la théologie et sur la spiritualité de l'Orient, en particulier en ce qui concerne l'expérience de l'union mystique avec Dieu. Syméon le Nouveau Théologien naquit en 949 à Galatai, en Paflagonie (Asie mineure), dans une famille noble de province. Encore jeune, il partit pour Constantinople pour y entreprendre des études et entrer au service de l'empereur. Mais il se sentit peu attiré par la carrière civile qui l'attendait et sous l'influence des illuminations intérieures dont il faisait l'expérience, il se mit à la recherche d'une personne qui l'orientât dans le moment de grands doutes et de perplexité qu'il était en train de vivre, et qui l'aidât à progresser sur le chemin de l'union avec Dieu. Il trouva ce guide spirituel en Syméon le Pieux (Eulabes), un simple moine du monastère de Studios, à Constantinople, qui lui donna à lire le traité La loi spirituelle de Marc le Moine. Dans ce texte, Syméon le Nouveau Théologien trouva un enseignement qui l'impressionna beaucoup:  "Si tu cherches la guérison spirituelle - y lit-il - sois attentif à ta conscience. Tout ce qu'elle te dit, fais-le et tu trouveras ce dont tu as besoin". A partir de ce moment-là - raconte-t-il lui-même - il ne se coucha plus sans se demander si sa conscience n'avait pas quelque chose à lui reprocher.

Syméon entra dans le monastère des Studites, où, toutefois, ses expériences mystiques et son extraordinaire dévotion envers le Père spirituel lui causèrent des difficultés. Il partit pour le petit couvent de Saint Mamas, toujours à Constantinople, dont, après trois ans, il devint le chef, l'higoumène. Il y conduisit une intense recherche d'union spirituelle avec le Christ, qui lui conféra une grande autorité. Il est intéressant de noter qu'il lui fut donné le qualificatif de "Nouveau Théologien", bien que la tradition ne réserve le titre de "Théologien" qu'à deux personnalités:  à l'évangéliste Jean et à Grégoire de Nazianze. Il endura des incompréhensions et souffrit l'exil, mais fut réhabilité par le patriarche de Constantinople, Serge II.

Syméon le Nouveau Théologien passa la dernière période de son existence dans le monastère de Sainte Marine, où il écrivit une grande partie de ses œuvres, en devenant de plus en plus célèbre en raison de ses enseignements et de ses miracles. Il mourut le 12 mars 1022.

Le plus connu de ses disciples, Niceta Stetatos, qui a recueilli et recopié les écrits de Syméon, en fit une édition posthume, en rédigeant à la suite une biographie. L'œuvre de Syméon comprend neuf volumes, qui se divisent en Chapitres théologiques, gnostiques et pratiques, trois volumes de Catéchèses adressées aux moines, deux volumes de Traités théologiques et éthiques et un volume d'Hymnes. Il ne faut pas non plus oublier les nombreuses Lettres. Toutes ces œuvres ont trouvé une place importante dans la tradition monastique orientale jusqu'à nos jours.

Syméon concentre sa réflexion sur la présence de l'Esprit Saint chez les baptisés et sur la conscience qu'ils doivent avoir de cette réalité spirituelle. La vie chrétienne - souligne-t-il - est une communion intime et personnelle avec Dieu, la grâce divine illumine le cœur du croyant et le conduit à la vision mystique du Seigneur. Dans ce sillage, Syméon le Nouveau Théologien insiste sur le fait que la véritable connaissance de Dieu ne vient pas des livres, mais de l'expérience spirituelle, de la vie spirituelle. La connaissance de Dieu naît d'un chemin de purification intérieure, qui commence avec la conversion du cœur, grâce à la force de la foi et de l'amour; elle passe à travers un profond repentir et une douleur sincère pour ses péchés, pour arriver à l'union avec le Christ, source de joie et de paix, imprégnés de la lumière de sa présence en nous. Pour Syméon, cette expérience de la grâce divine ne constitue pas un don exceptionnel pour quelques mystiques, mais elle est le fruit du Baptême dans l'existence de tout fidèle sérieusement engagé.

Un point sur lequel réfléchir, chers frères et sœurs! Ce saint moine oriental nous rappelle tous à une attention à la vie spirituelle, à la présence cachée de Dieu en nous, à la sincérité de la conscience et à la purification, à la conversion du cœur, afin que l'Esprit Saint devienne réellement présent en nous et nous guide. Si, en effet, l'on se préoccupe à juste titre de prendre soin de notre croissance physique, humaine et intellectuelle, il est encore plus important de ne pas négliger la croissance intérieure, qui consiste dans la connaissance de Dieu, dans la véritable connaissance, non seulement apprise dans les livres, mais intérieure, et dans la communion avec Dieu, pour faire l'expérience de son aide à tout moment et en toute circonstance. Au fond, c'est ce que Syméon décrit lorsqu'il rapporte son expérience mystique. Déjà, lorsqu'il était jeune, avant d'entrer au monastère, tandis qu'une nuit, chez lui, il prolongeait ses prières, en invoquant l'aide de Dieu pour lutter contre les tentations, il avait vu la pièce emplie de lumière. Puis, lorsqu'il entra au monastère, on lui offrit des livres spirituels pour s'instruire, mais leur lecture ne lui procurait pas la paix qu'il recherchait. Il se sentait - raconte-t-il - comme un pauvre petit oiseau sans aile. Il accepta cette situation avec humilité, sans se rebeller, et alors, les visions de lumière commencèrent à nouveau à se multiplier. Voulant s'assurer de leur authenticité, Syméon demanda directement au Christ:  "Seigneur, est-ce toi qui es vraiment ici?". Il sentit retentir dans son cœur la réponse affirmative et en fut réconforté au plus au point. "Ce fut, Seigneur - écrira-t-il par la suite -, la première fois que tu me jugeas, moi, fils prodigue, digne d'écouter ta voix". Toutefois, pas même cette révélation ne réussit à lui apporter la tranquillité. Il se demandait plutôt si cette expérience ne devait pas elle aussi être considérée comme une illusion. Un jour, enfin, un événement fondamental pour son expérience mystique eut lieu. Il commença à se sentir comme "un pauvre qui aime ses frères" (ptochós philádelphos). Il voyait autour de lui de nombreux ennemis qui voulaient lui tendre des pièges et lui faire du mal, mais, en dépit de cela, il ressentit en lui un intense élan d'amour pour eux. Comment l'expliquer? Bien sûr, un tel amour ne pouvait venir de lui-même, mais devait jaillir d'une autre source. Syméon comprit qu'il provenait du Christ présent en lui et tout lui apparut avec clarté:  il eut la preuve certaine que la source de l'amour en lui était la présence du Christ et qu'avoir en soi un amour qui va au-delà de mes intentions personnelles indique que la source de l'amour se trouve en moi. Ainsi, d'un côté, nous pouvons dire que sans une certaine ouverture à l'amour, le Christ n'entre pas en nous, mais de l'autre, le Christ devient source d'amour et nous transforme. Chers amis, cette expérience reste véritablement importante pour nous aujourd'hui, pour trouver les critères qui nous indiquent si nous sommes réellement proches de Dieu, si Dieu est présent et vit en nous. L'amour de Dieu croît en nous si nous demeurons unis à Lui à travers la prière et l'écoute de sa parole, à travers l'ouverture du cœur. Seul l'amour divin nous fait ouvrir notre cœur aux autres et nous rend sensibles à leurs besoins nous faisant considérer chacun comme nos frères et sœurs, et nous invitant à répondre à la haine par l'amour et à l'offense par le pardon.

En réfléchissant sur cette figure de Syméon le Nouveau Théologien, nous pouvons observer encore un élément supplémentaire de sa spiritualité. Sur le chemin de vie ascétique qu'il a proposé et parcouru, la profonde attention et concentration du moine sur l'expérience intérieure confère au Père spirituel du monastère une importance essentielle. Le jeune Syméon lui-même, comme on l'a dit, avait trouvé un directeur spirituel, qui l'aida beaucoup et dont il conserva une très grande estime, au point de lui réserver, après sa mort, une vénération également publique. Et je voudrais dire que demeure valable pour tous - prêtres, personnes consacrées et laïcs, et en particulier les jeunes - l'invitation à avoir recours aux conseils d'un bon père spirituel, capable d'accompagner chacun dans la connaissance profonde de soi, et de le conduire à l'union avec le Seigneur, afin que son existence se conforme toujours plus à l'Evangile. Pour aller vers le Seigneur, nous avons toujours besoin d'un guide, d'un dialogue. Nous ne pouvons pas le faire seulement avec nos réflexions. Et cela est également le sens du caractère ecclésial de notre foi de trouver ce guide.

En conclusion, nous pouvons résumer ainsi l'enseignement et l'expérience mystique de Syméon le Nouveau Théologien:  dans sa recherche incessante de Dieu, même dans les difficultés qu'il rencontra et les critiques dont il fut l'objet, en fin de compte, il se laissa toujours guider par l'amour. Il sut vivre lui-même et enseigner à ses moines que l'essentiel pour tout disciple de Jésus est croître dans l'amour et ainsi, nous mûrissons dans la connaissance du Christ lui-même, pour pouvoir affirmer avec saint Paul:  "Ce n'est plus moi qui vis, mais le Christ qui vit en moi" (Ga 2, 20).

* * *

Je suis heureux d’accueillir les pèlerins de langue française. Je salue en particulier les membres de la délégation parlementaire «France-Saint-Siège» et les séminaristes du séminaire Saint-Joseph, de Bordeaux. Que Siméon le Nouveau Théologien vous aide à toujours mieux comprendre que pour le disciple de Jésus l’essentiel est de grandir dans l’amour et dans la connaissance de Dieu. Avec ma Bénédiction apostolique!

© Copyright 2009 - Libreria Editrice Vaticana



Saint Syméon le Nouveau Théologien

Moine et higoumène à Constantinople ( 1022)

C'était un jeune homme très doué qui fut appelé à de hautes fonctions impériales à Constantinople. Mais il préférait mener une vie de désordre. La rencontre d'un saint homme, moine au monastère de Stoudion, lui révéla une autre vie, toute intérieure et plus enrichissante. Favorisé d'expériences spirituelles très profondes, il n'en retombe pas moins dans ses errances. Converti à nouveau, il entre au Studion pour ne plus tomber et pour vivre aux côtés de son Père spirituel. Mais au monastère, on ne choisit pas son confesseur. Syméon ne peut pas se plier à cette exigence et à l'observance stricte de la Règle. Il se voit chassé de son monastère. Il entre alors à Saint-Mamas, un petit monastère en pleine décadence dont il devient l'higoumène, le supérieur. Embrasé d'amour pour le Christ, il entreprend de réformer sa communauté par de vigoureuses catéchèses. Certains moines qu'il dérange, tentent de le supprimer. Il connaît aussi la contradiction en haut-lieu, à cause de son obstination à revendiquer la possibilité d'une expérience directe de l'Esprit-Saint. Bien qu'il ait transformé Saint-Mamas en un centre de sainteté et de rayonnement spirituel, il finit par s'en faire exclure à nouveau et meurt peu après en exil. 

C'est l'un des plus grands mystiques byzantins, ce qui lui valut son surnom de "théologien - le contemplatif de Dieu."

Durant l'audience générale du 16 septembre 2009, le Pape a tracé le portrait de Siméon le Nouveau théologien, "un moine d'Asie mineure dont les écrits eurent une forte influence sur la spiritualité orientale, notamment pour ce qui est de l'expérience d'union mystique à Dieu". Benoît XVI a ensuite indiqué que Siméon, né en 949 en Galatie (mort en 1022), avait abandonné une carrière publique au service de l'empereur pour entreprendre "dans un monastère de Constantinople un chemin d'union avec Dieu sous la conduite spirituelle de Siméon le Pieux... Sa réflexion tourne autour de la présence de l'Esprit dans les baptisés et la conscience qu'ils doivent avoir de cette réalité spirituelle". Pour lui, la véritable conscience de Dieu "naît d'un processus de purification intérieure..., passe par un repentir profond et un regret sincère du péché commis, afin de parvenir à l'union avec le Christ, source de toute joie et paix".

Puis le Saint-Père a rappelé que "le saint moine oriental appelait tous à être attentifs au spirituel. Si à juste titre on se préoccupe de notre croissance physique et intellectuelle, il est encore plus important de ne pas négliger notre croissance intérieure, qui consiste dans la connaissance de Dieu et dans sa communion, dans l'expérience de son aide constante et totale". Rappelant aussi que Siméon "trouva la preuve de ce que l'amour est la source de l'expérience de l'action du Christ dans notre âme", il a souligné combien "l'amour de Dieu grandit en nous si nous lui restons unis dans la prière et dans l'écoute de sa Parole. Seul cet amour divin ouvre nos cœurs à autrui, nous sensibilise à ses besoins, nous rend frères en nous invitant à répondre par l'amour à la haine, par le pardon à l'offense". Dans sa jeunesse, le futur théologien "trouva un directeur spirituel qui l'aida grandement et pour qui il garda toute son estime". Ce type de lien est toujours valable, "pour les prêtres, les consacrés ou les laïcs, les jeunes notamment, invités à recourir aux conseils d'un père spirituel capable d'accompagner chacun dans une meilleure connaissance de soi-même, de conduire chacun vers l'union personnelle avec le Seigneur, de manière à ce que toute vie soit mieux conforme à l'Evangile... Pour aller vers Dieu, on a toujours besoin d'un guide, d'un dialogue. Ce n'est pas possible avec la seule aide de nos raisonnements. Là -a conclu Benoît XVI-, "se trouve également le sens de l'ecclésialité de notre foi, la rencontre d'un guide".

(source: VIS 090916 430)

SOURCE : http://nominis.cef.fr/contenus/saint/796/Saint-Symeon-le-Nouveau-Theologien.html

Le don des Larmes de Saint Syméon le Théologien

"Quelle merveille ineffable! Lorsque les larmes sont versées par les yeux corporels, elles coulent aussi invisiblement sur l'âme et lavent l'impureté du péché. Elles font trembler et brûlent les démons qui tombent à terre, et elles rendent l'âme libre des liens invisibles du péché.

Ô, larmes, qui coulent à cause de cet éclat divin, et qui ouvrent le Ciel et apportent le réconfort divin. Encore une fois, et je le dis en me répétant, agité par la joie et le plaisir: Là où il y a une abondance de larmes, mes frères, avec la vraie connaissance, il y a aussi illumination par la Lumière Divine. Là où il y a l'éclat de cette Lumière, sont aussi accordées de bonnes bénédictions et le sceau de l'Esprit Saint est inséré dans le cœur.

Les larmes font venir en nous un feu divin de contrition. Sans larmes et componction constantes, aucun homme n'a jamais été purifié ou n'est devenue saint, ou n'a reçu l'Esprit Saint, ou n'a jamais vu Dieu, ou ne sait qu'Il habite avec lui. Sans repentance il n'y a pas de larmes, sans pleurer il n'y a pas de larmes. Qu'on ne dise pas qu'il est impossible de pleurer tous les jours... alors il est impossible de se repentir chaque jour. Si se repentir et pleurer et verser des larmes n'est pas possible, alors être humble et prier sans cesse sera également impossible.

L'homme ne doit pas passer, même une seule journée sans repentir et sans larmes. S'il n'a pas de larmes, il doit les demander à Dieu de toutes ses forces et de toute son âme. Il n'y a pas d'autre moyen par lequel il puisse rester sans péché et le cœur pur. "

Source : orthodoxologie.blogspot.fr

Que Jésus Miséricordieux vous bénisse
ami de la Miséricorde

SOURCE : http://www.cite-catholique.org/viewtopic.php?t=29437

La peur dans la prière, par St Symeon le Nouveau Théologien

"Si quand tu pries, tu as une frayeur, soit que tu entendes un bruit, soit que brille comme une lumière, soit qu'advienne quelque chose d'autre, ne te trouble pas. Mais bien plutôt persévère avec plus d'ardeur encore dans la prière. Car arrivent alors, venant des démons, une agitation, un frisson, un vertige, pour que tu te relâches et délaisses la prière, et que, tombé en leur pouvoir, tu sois désormais leur captif. Mais si quand tu achèves ta prière, brille sur toi une autre lumière dont il t'est impossible de rien dire, si ton âme s'emplit de joie, si tu désires le meilleur, si tu verses des larmes avec componction, sache que c'est là une visite de Dieu et un secours. Si tu demeures longtemps dans cet ébat, parce qu'il ne t'arrive rien de plus, bien que les larmes t'oppressent, retiens ton intelligence captive dans quelque travail manuel, et en cela tu seras humilié. Mais veille à ne pas délaisser la prière parce que te font peur les ennemis. Mais de même qu'un petit enfant effrayé par des épouvantails cesse de craindre dès qu'il se réfugie dans les bras de sa mère ou de son père, de même toi, si tu cours vers Dieu par la prière, tu échapperas à la peur des ennemis." 

St Syméon le Nouveau Théologien (Philocalie)


SOURCE : http://priere-orthodoxe.blogspot.ca/2013/02/la-peur-dans-la-priere-par-st-symeon-le.html

Syméon le Nouveau Théologien.

Syméon a été surnommé le "Nouveau Théologien" pour marquer son importance, et sa différence, avec Jean l'Évangéliste et Grégoire de Nazianze, les deux autres références de l'Orthodoxie. 

De petite noblesse, né vers 949 en Paphlagonie, près de Sinope, dans cette province chargée d'histoire, qui fut hittite avant d'honorer Mithra, le futur Syméon vient très tôt à Constan-tinople, tenté par une carrière politique. C'est alors un jeune hom-me remuant, avide de tous les plaisirs, vite déçu cependant. 

Son besoin de spiritualité l'amè-ne à fréquenter le grand monastère du Stu-dion (37), où il rencontre un moine, Syméon le Pieux, qui devient son "maî-tre spiri-tuel". Entré comme novice au Studion en 976, à l'âge de vingt-sept ans, il adopte le nom de son maître (38) pour marquer sa "nouvelle nais-sance". Syméon, désormais, consacrera sa vie à l'étude, à l'ascèse et à la spiritualité. Après quatre ans d'apprentissage auprès de son père spirituel, il va se mettre au service de ses frères et est, en 980, élu abbé du monastère de Saint Mamas, près de Constantinople. Pendant vingt-neuf ans, il va diriger son monastère, écrire ses Catéchèses, ses Actions de Grâces, prononcer ses sermons, rénover la vie monastique et prêcher, chez les laïcs, une expérien-ce chrétienne renouvelée. Il dérange... 

Après des années de travail, en 1009, Syméon renonce à sa charge d'abbé et se fixe à Chrysopolis, sur la rive asiatique du Bosphore. Certes, ses démêlés avec le patriarche Serge II, si attentif à défendre les "droits de l'Église" contre les prétentions impériales, qui n'approu-ve guère ni l'austéri-té de sa di-rec-tion monastique, ni sa quête de spiritualité, et qui lui fait grief de sa dévotion à son maî-tre Syméon le Pieux, apparaissent com-me le facteur déclenchant ce retrait. 

En fait, Syméon a franchi une étape. Il a soixante ans et ce retrait est aussi l'occasion de rentrer en lui-même : dans son hymne XLIII, il deman-de à Dieu s'il doit continuer à lutter pour les "besoins temporels" du monastère ou "cultiver sans relâche le recueillement et lui seul"

A Chrysopolis, redevenu simple moine totalement détaché des affaires du monde, vivant enfin pour Dieu seulement, il rédigera ses Hym-nes de l'amour divin. Il mour-ra dans sa retraite, en 1022, ayant atteint ses soixante-treize ans, accueillant la mort avec la joie de celui qui a écrit 

« La mort est délivrance des soucis, la mort est libération des maladies et passions de toutes sortes, la mort est suppression des péchés et de toute iniquité, la mort est affranchissement de tous les maux de la vie, et, pour ceux qui ont bien vécu, condition d'une joie sans fin, des délices éternelles et de la Lumière sans couchant. » 

La Philocalie a retenue de son oeuvre les "Chapitres pratiques et théologiques" qui s'adressent à des moines, novices ou confirmés, et qui parlent assez peu, explicitement, de la prière.
 
Citations des Chapitres pratiques et théologiques.

1. La foi, c'est mourir à cause du Christ pour ses commandements; c'est croire que cette mort est une source de vie; c'est considérer la pauvreté comme une richesse, la bassesse et l'humiliation comme une vraie gloire et un réel honneur; c'est croire également qu'on possède tout lorsqu'on n'a rien; et plus encore, c'est posséder l'insondable richesse de la connaissance du Christ et regarder comme de la boue ou de la fumée toutes les choses visibles. 

33. Dans les prières et dans les larmes, supplie Dieu de t'envoyer un guide impassible et saint. Mais examine toi-même les divines Écritures et singulièrement les écrits pratiques des saints Pères, afin qu'en leur comparant ce que t'enseigne et ce que fait ton maître et ton supérieur, tu puisses voir et apprendre ces leçons comme dans un miroir, recueillir et retenir dans tes pensées ce qui s'accorde aux divines Écritures, mais discerner et rejeter ce qui est bâtard et altéré, pour ne pas t'égarer. Sache-le, il y a de nos jours beaucoup de trompeurs et de faux maîtres. 

46. Les afflictions qui brisent le coeur, lorsqu'elles sont fréquentes et intempestives, enténèbrent et troublent la réflexion de l'intelligence. Elles effacent de l'âme la prière pure et la componction [la prière pure et l'humilité]. Elles fatiguent le coeur, et dès lors le font devenir dur et insensible à jamais. C'est ainsi que les démons s'ingénient à décourager les spirituels. 

143. Efforce-toi d'être un modèle utile à toute la fraternité en toute vertu, dans l'humilité et la douceur, la compassion et l'obéissance jusque dans les plus petites choses, l'absence de colère et de passion, la pauvreté et la componction, l'innocence et la discrétion, la simplicité du comportement et la réserve envers tout homme, la visite des malades, la consolation des affligés. Ne te détourne d'aucun de ceux qui ont besoin de ton aide, sous le prétexte de t'entretenir avec Dieu. Car l'amour vaut mieux que la prière. Efforce-toi d'être compatissant envers tous, dégagé de la vaine gloire, discret. Tâche aussi de n'être jamais péremptoire, de ne jamais rien réclamer au supérieur ni à aucun de ceux qui remplissent un office, d'honorer tous les prêtres, d'être attentif dans ta prière, de rejeter l'affectation, d'aimer tous les autres, de ne pas chercher par vaine gloire à scruter et à sonder les Écritures. La prière que tu diras dans les larmes et l'illumination qui te viendra de la grâce t'enseigneront ces choses. Si donc tu es interrogé sur l'une des choses que nous devons faire, enseigne les actions divines -ce que la grâce te donnera de dire avec beaucoup d'humilité, à partir de ta vie, comme si c'était celle, d'un autre, sans nulle vanité, quel que soit celui qui désire ton aide. Et ne te détourne pas de celui qui te demande de l'assister au sujet d'une pensée, mais prends sur toi ses fautes, quelles qu'elles soient, pleurant sur lui et priant pour lui. C'est là aussi une marque d'amour et de totale compassion. N'écarte pas celui qui vient vers toi, ne pense pas qu'il te sera nuisible d'écouter de telles choses. Cependant, pour ne pas nuire à beaucoup, il faut parler de ces choses dans un lieu soustrait aux regards, même si toi-même, n'étant qu'un homme, tu dois être assailli par une pensée. Car si tu en reçois la grâce, tu ne te laisseras pas prendre par cette pensée. Il nous est prescrit en effet de rechercher, non pas notre propre bien, mais celui des autres, afin qu'ils soient sauvés. 

Comme nous l'avons dit, il te faut garder une vie paisible et pauvre. Alors tu te considéreras toi-même comme soumis à l'action de la grâce, quand tu te tiendras en vérité pour le plus pécheur de tous les hommes. Je ne peux pas dire comment cela se fait, Dieu le sait.

Sur les trois modes de la prière.

Il y a trois modes de l'attention et de la prière, par lesquels l'âme, ou bien s'élève et progresse, ou bien tombe et se perd. Si elle use de ces trois modes en temps opportun et comme il faut, elle progresse. Mais si elle en use inconsidérément et à contretemps, elle tombe. L'attention doit donc être inséparablement liée à la prière, comme le corps est inséparablement lié à l'âme. L'une ne peut tenir sans l'autre. L'attention doit aller devant et guetter les ennemis, comme un veilleur. C'est elle qui la première doit connaître le péché et s'opposer aux pensées mauvaises qui entrent dans l'âme. Alors vient la prière, qui détruit et fait périr sur le champ toutes ces pensées mauvaises, contre lesquelles en premier lieu a lutté l'attention. Car celle-ci ne peut, à elle seule, les faire périr. Or c'est de ce combat de l'attention et de la prière que dépendent la vie et la mort de l'âme. Car si, par l'attention, nous gardons pure la prière, nous progressons. Mais si nous négligeons de garder pure la prière, si nous ne veillons pas sur elle, si nous la laissons souiller par les pensées mauvaises, nous sommes inutiles et nous ne progressons pas. 

Il y a donc trois modes de l'attention et de la prière. Et il nous faut dire quelles sont les propriétés de chacun. Ainsi celui qui aime son salut pourra choisir le meilleur, et non le pire.

Du premier mode de l'attention et de la prière

Telles sont les propriétés du premier mode. Quand quelqu'un se tient en prière, il lève vers le ciel ses mains, ses yeux et son intelligence. Il se représente les pensées divines, les biens du ciel, les ordres des anges et les demeures des saints. Il rassemble brièvement et recueille en son intelligence tout ce qu'il a entendu dans les divines Écritures. Il porte ainsi son âme à désirer et à aimer Dieu. Il lui arrive parfois d'exulter, et de pleurer. Mais alors son coeur s'enorgueillit, sans qu'il le comprenne. Il lui semble que ce qu'il fait vient de la grâce divine, pour le consoler, et il demande à Dieu de le rendre toujours digne d'agir comme il le fait. C'est là une marque de l'erreur. Car le bien n'est pas bien quand il ne se fait pas sur la bonne voie et comme il faut. Quand bien même il vivrait dans une extrême hésykhia, il est impossible qu'un tel homme ne perde pas son bon sens et ne devienne pas fou. Mais même s'il n'en arrivait pas là, il ne saurait parvenir à la connaissance, ni maintenir en lui les vertus de l'impassibilité. C'est ainsi que se sont égarés ceux qui ont vu une lumière et un flamboiement avec les yeux de leur corps, qui ont senti un parfum avec leur propre odorat, et qui ont entendu des voix avec leurs propres oreilles, ou qui ont éprouvé des choses du même ordre. Les uns ont été possédés par le démon, et sont allés de lieu en lieu, hors d'eux-mêmes. D'autres ont reçu en eux les contrefaçons du démon: il leur est apparu comme un ange de lumière, et ils se sont fourvoyés, ils ne se sont jamais corrigés, ils n'ont jamais voulu écouter le conseil d'aucun frère. D'autres encore ont été poussés par le diable à se tuer : ils se sont jetés dans des précipices, ils se sont pendus. Qui pourrait décrire toutes les illusions par lesquelles le diable les égare ? Ce n'est guère possible. 

Mais après ce que nous venons de dire, tout homme sensé peut comprendre, à quels dommages expose ce présent mode de l'attention et de la prière. De même, s'il arrive que l'un de ceux qui usent de ce mode n'en reçoive aucun mal, dès lors qu'il se trouve en compagnie d'autres frères (car ce sont surtout les anachorètes qui connaissent un tel mal), cependant, toute sa vie durant, il ne progressera pas.

Du deuxième mode

Tel est le deuxième mode de l'attention et de la prière. Quand quelqu'un recueille son intelligence en lui-même, en la détachant du sensible, quand il garde ses sens et rassemble toutes ses pensées pour qu'elles ne s'en aillent pas dans les choses vaines de ce monde, quand tantôt il examine sa conscience et tantôt il est attentif aux paroles de sa prière, quand à tel moment il court derrière ses pensées que le diable a capturées et qui l'entraînent dans le mal et la vanité, quand à tel autre moment, après avoir été dominé et vaincu par la passion, il revient à lui-même, il est impossible que cet homme, qui a en lui un tel combat, soit jamais en paix, ni qu'il trouve le' temps de travailler aux vertus et reçoive la couronne de la justice'. Car il est semblable à celui qui combat ses ennemis la nuit, dans les ténèbres. Il entend leurs voix et reçoit leurs coups. Mais il ne peut pas voir clairement qui ils sont, d'où ils viennent, comment et pourquoi ils le blessent, dès lors que le dévastent les ténèbres de son intelligence et les tourments de ses pensées. Il lui est impossible de se délivrer de ses ennemis, les démons qui le brisent. Le malheureux peine en vain, car il perd son salaire, dominé qu'il est par la vanité. Il ne comprend pas. Il lui semble qu'il est attentif. Souvent, dans son orgueil, il méprise et accuse les autres. Il s'imagine qu'il peut les conduire, et qu'il est digne de devenir leur pasteur. Il est semblable à cet aveugle qui s'engage à conduire d'autres aveugles. 

Il est nécessaire que quiconque veut être sauvé sache le dommage que peut causer à l'âme ce deuxième mode, et qu'il fasse bien attention. Cependant ce deuxième mode est meilleur que le premier, comme la nuit où brille la lune est meilleure que la nuit noire.

Du troisième mode

Le troisième mode est vraiment chose paradoxale et difficile à expliquer. Non seulement ceux qui ne le connaissent pas ont du mal à le comprendre, mais il leur paraît presque incroyable. Il ne croient pas qu'une telle chose puisse exister, dès lors que, de nos jours, ce mode n'est pas vécu par beaucoup, mais par fort peu. Un pareil bien, je pense, nous a quittés en même temps que l'obéissance. Car c'est l'obéissance au père spirituel qui permet à chacun de ne plus se soucier de rien, dès lors qu'il remet ses soucis à son père, qu'il est loin désormais des tendances de ce monde, et qu'il est un ouvrier tout à fait zélé et diligent de ce mode. Encore lui faut-il trouver un maître et un père spirituel véritable, dégagé de toute erreur. Car celui qui, par une vraie obéissance, s'est consacré à Dieu et à son père spirituel, qui ne vit plus sa propre vie et ne fait plus sa propre volonté, mais est mort à toutes les tendances du monde et à son propre corps, par quelle chose passagère peut-il être vaincu ou asservi ? Ou quelle 'inquiétude et quels soucis peut avoir un tel homme ? C'est donc par ce mode, et par l'obéissance, que se dissipent et disparaissent tous les artifices des démons et toutes les ruses qu'ils trament pour entraîner l'intelligence dans toutes sortes de pensées. Alors l'intelligence de cet homme est délivrée de tout. C'est avec une grande liberté qu'elle examine les pensées que lui apportent les démons. C'est avec une réelle aptitude qu'elle les chasse. Et c'est avec un coeur pur qu'elle offre ses prières à Dieu. Tel est le commencement de la vraie voie. Ceux qui ne se consacrent pas à ce commencement peinent en vain, et ils ne le savent pas. 

Or le commencement de ce troisième mode n'est pas de regarder vers le haut, d'élever les mains, d'avoir l'intelligence dans les cieux, et alors d'implorer le secours. Ce sont là, nous l'avons dit, les marques du premier mode : le propre de l'illusion. Ce n'est pas non plus de faire garder les sens par l'intelligence, de n'être attentif qu'à cela, de ne pas voir dans l'âme la guerre que lui font les ennemis et de ne pas y prêter attention. Car ce sont là les marques du deuxième mode. Celui qui les porte est blessé par les démons, mais il ne les blesse pas. Il est meurtri, et il ne le sait pas. Il est réduit en esclavage, il est asservi, et il ne peut pas se venger de ceux qui font de lui un esclave, mais les ennemis ne cessent de le combattre ouvertement et secrètement, et le rendent vaniteux et orgueilleux.
Mais toi, bien-aimé, si tu veux ton salut, il te faut désormais te consacrer au commencement de ce troisième mode. Après la parfaite obéissance que tu dois, comme nous l'avons dit, à ton père spirituel, il est nécessaire de faire tout ce que tu fais avec une conscience pure, comme si tu étais devant la face de Dieu. Car sans obéissance, jamais la conscience ne saurait être pure. Et tu dois la garder pure pou trois causes. Premièrement, pour Dieu. Deuxièmement, pour ton père spirituel. Troisièmement, pour les autres hommes et pour les choses du monde. 

Tu dois garder ta conscience pure. Pour Dieu, c'est-à-dire ne pas faire ce que tu sais ne pas reposer Dieu et ne pas lui plaire. Pour ton père spirituel : faire tout ce qu'il te demande, ne pas en faire plus, et ne pas en faire moins, mais marcher selon son intention et selon sa volonté. Pour les autres hommes : ne pas leur faire ce que tu as en aversion et ce que tu ne veux pas qu'ils te fassent. Pour les choses du monde : te garder de l'abus, autrement dit user de tout comme il faut, de la nourriture, de la boisson, des vêtements. En un mot, tu dois tout faire comme si tu étais devant Dieu, afin que ta conscience n'ait rien à te reprocher, quoi que tu fasses, et qu'elle n'ait pas à t'aiguillonner pour ce que tu n'as pas fait de bien. Suis ainsi la voie véridique et sûre du troisième mode de l'attention et de la prière, que voici. 

Que l'intelligence garde le coeur au moment où elle prie. Qu'elle ne cesse de tourner dans le coeur. Et que du fond du coeur. elle adresse à Dieu ses prières. Dès lors qu'elle aura goûté là que le Seigneur est bon z, et qu'elle aura été comblée de douceur, elle ne s'éloignera plus du lieu du coeur, et elle dira les paroles mêmes de l'apôtre Pierre : "Il est bon d'être ici". Elle n'arrêtera plus de veiller sur le coeur et de tourner en lui, poussant et chassant toutes les pensées qu'y sème l'ennemi, le diable. À ceux qui n'en ont aucune idée et qui ne la connaissent pas, cette oeuvre salutaire paraît pénible et incommode. Mais ceux qui ont goûté sa douceur et ont joui du plaisir qu'elle leur donne au fond du coeur disent, avec le divin Paul: "Qui nous séparera de l'amour du Christ ?

Car nos Pères, entendant le Seigneur dire dans le saint Évangile que c'est du coeur que sortent les mauvaises pensées, les meurtres, les prostitutions, les adultères, les vols, les faux témoignages, les blasphèmes, et que c'est là ce qui souille l'homme, entendant aussi l'Évangile nous demander de purifier l'intérieur de la coupe, pour que l'extérieur également devienne pur, ont laissé toute autre oeuvre spirituelle et se sont totalement adonnés à ce combat, c'est-à-dire à la garde du coeur persuadés que, par cette oeuvre, ils pourraient aisément acquérir toute autre vertu, dès lors qu'il n'est pas possible qu'aucune vertu perdure autrement. Cette oeuvre, certains parmi nos Pères l'ont appelée hésykhia du coeur, d'autres l'ont nommée attention, d'autres sobriété et vigilance, et réfutation, d'autres examen des pensées et garde de l'intelligence. C'est à cela que tous ont travaillé, et c'est par là que tous ont été rendus dignes des charismes divins. C'est pourquoi l'Écclésiaste dit : "Réjouis-toi, jeune homme, dans ta jeunesse, et marche sur les voies de ton coeur intègre et pur, et éloigne de ton coeur les pensées." L'auteur des Proverbes dit la même chose : Si la suggestion du diable t'assaille, "ne le laisse pas entrer dans ton lieu". Par lieu, il entend le coeur Et notre Seigneur dit dans le saint Évangile : "Ne vous laissez pas entraîner", c'est-à-dire ne dispersez pas votre intelligence ici et là. Il dit ailleurs : "Bienheureux les pauvres en esprit", c'est-à-dire : Bienheureux ceux qui n'ont dans leur coeur aucune idée de ce monde, et qui sont pauvres, dénués de toute pensée mondaine. Tous nos Pères ont beaucoup écrit là-dessus. Quiconque le veut peut lire ce que disent Marc l'Ascète, Jean Climaque, Hésychius et Philothée le Sinaïte, l'Abbé Isaie, le grand Barsanuphe, et bien d'autres. 

En un mot, celui qui n'est pas attentif à garder son intelligence ne peut pas devenir pur en son coeur, pour être jugé digne de voir Dieu. Celui qui n'est pas attentif ne peut pas devenir pauvre en esprit. Il ne peut pas non plus être affligé et pleurer, ni devenir doux et paisible, ni avoir faim et soif de la justice. Pour tout dire, il n'est pas possible d'acquérir les autres vertus autrement que par cette attention. C'est donc à elle que tu dois t'appliquer avant tout, afin de comprendre par l'expérience ce dont je t'ai parlé. Et si tu veux savoir comment faire, je te le dis ici, autant qu'il est possible. Sois bien attentif. 

Il te faut avant tout garder trois choses. D'abord ne te soucier de rien, tant de ce qui est raisonnable que de ce qui est déraisonnable et vain, c'est-à-dire mourir à tout. Deuxièmement, avoir une conscience pure : que ta conscience n'ait rien à te reprocher. Troisièmement, n'avoir aucun penchant: que ta pensée ne se porte vers rien de ce qui est du monde. Alors assieds-toi dans un lieu retiré, demeure au calme, seul, ferme la porte, recueille ton intelligence loin de toute chose passagère et vaine. Pose ton menton sur ta poitrine, sois attentif à toi-même avec ton intelligence et tes yeux sensibles. Retiens un moment ta respiration, le temps que ton intelligence trouve le lieu du coeur et qu'elle y demeure tout entière. Au début, tout te paraîtra ténébreux et très dur. Mais quand tu auras travaillé sans relâche, nuit et jour, à cette oeuvre de l'attention, ce miracle, tu découvriras en toi une joie continuelle. Car l'intelligence qui mène le combat trouvera le lieu du coeur. Alors elle voit au-dedans ce qu'elle n'avait jamais vu et qu'elle ignorait. Elle voit cet espace qui est à l'intérieur du coeur et elle se voit elle-même tout entière lumineuse, pleine de toute sagesse et de discernement. Désormais, de quelque côté qu'apparaisse une pensée, avant même que celle-ci entre, soit conçue et se forme, l'intelligence la chasse et la fait disparaître au nom de Jésus, c'est-à-dire avec l'invocation "Seigneur Jésus Christ, aie pitié de moi". C'est alors qu'elle commence à avoir les démons en aversion, qu'elle mène contre eux un combat sans relâche, qu'elle leur oppose l'ardeur naturelle, qu'elle les chasse, qu'elle les frappe, qu'elle les force à disparaître. Ce qui advient ensuite, avec l'aide de Dieu, tu l'apprendras seul, par l'expérience, grâce à l'attention de l'intelligence, et en gardant dans ton coeur Jésus, c'est-à-dire sa prière "Seigneur Jésus Christ, aie pitié de moi". Un Père dit en effet : "Demeure dans ta cellule, et elle t'apprendra tout".

(37) A l'époque, vers l'an mil, ce monastère comptait plus d'un millier de moines. Ce centre spirituel entra souvent en conflit avec la hiérarchie ecclésiastique comme avec l'empe-reur, pour la défense des principes fondamentaux du Christianisme. La "Règle de Studion" fut adoptée par de nombreux monastères orthodoxes.

(38) Nous ignorons son "nom de maissance".

SOURCE : http://www.livres-mystiques.com/partieTEXTES/Philocalie/symeon.html

SYMEON NOUVEAU THEOLOGIEN

EN TANT QU'UN FOL-EN-CHRIST


Знаки Балкан. Сборник статей. В 2 т. Т. II. М.: Радикс, 1994, с. 271-288


Nous ne nous préoccupons pas ici du contexte historique et théologique de la doctrine de Syméon. Parler de ses tendances messalienistes 1, bogomiliens 2 ou hésychastes 3 aboutirait à la projection du phénomène complexe sur un plan à deux dimensions: orthodoxie / hérésie, et il s'agirait alors d'une dichotomie plutôt politique que religieuse. Du vivant de Syméon, on lui reprochait beaucoup de choses, mais non l'hérésie; ce qui ne veut rien dire en soi mais demeure un fait qui — s'il déconcerte les uns et satisfait les autres — nous permet à considérer la doctrine de Syméon comme un système philosophique isolé.

Au première vue, il n'y a rien de plus antagoniste que Syméon le Nouveau Théologien et le fol-en-Christ. "Salos" est toujours anonyme, alors que Syméon était un personnage public influent; un fol-en-Christ croupit dans les bas-fonds de la société tandis que Syméon était spatharocubiculaire et membre du synklite; un "salos" se tient à l'écart de l'église, et Syméon avait servi comme higoumène dans le monastère du Saint Marnas; un fou-pour-Christ est désinvolte, obséquieux, insolent, le Nouveau Théologien était sérieux, austère, intraitable; "salos" blasphème, Syméon était réputé pour sa piété. Enfin, Syméon lui-même dénonçait ouvertement la conduite des fous: "Bien plus, même ceux qui jouent les fous et parlent à tort et à travers de sottises et de futilités, qui affichent des manières incongrues et invitent les autres à rire, ils les regardent comme si, par de pareilles ruses ou sensées telles, manières, paroles, ils s'efforçaient de dissimuler leur vertu et leur impassibilité, et ils les honorent comme impassibles et saints. Mais ceux qui vivent sans la dévotion, la vertu, la simplicité de coeur, ceux qui sont réellement des saints, ils les négligent, comme un homme quelconque parmi les autres, et les laissent de côté" (Cat. XXVIII, 369-379)4. Ces mots devraient suffire pour dénier toute ressemblance entre Syméon et un fol-en-Christ. Cependant il faut rester prudent.
271

Tout d'abord prenons garde de croire Syméon sur parole: il se contredit souvent. Quand un certain Hiérotheos voulut racheter sa faute horrible en s'infligeant la plus grande humiliation qui fût on lui conseilla d'entrer dans le monastère de Syméon. Dans le couvent de Saint Marnas, Hiérotheos se conduisait en fol-en-Christ, et Syméon comme il est relaté dans sa Vie, "savait qu'il faisait tout pour s'attirer des avanies" et "voulait donc procurer des couronnes à sa soif" d'humiliation (Vie, p. 74, 19-20). Ainsi, dans sa pratique, Syméon n'était pas adversaire de la Folie-en-Christ. Rappelons-nous aussi d'autres circonstances importantes de sa vie.

Syméon a perdu son higouménat et puis envoyé en exil à cause de son intransigeance sur sujet du culte de Syméon le Modeste, son père spirituel. Plusieurs hauts dignitaires ecclésiastiques protestèrent contre la canonisation du Modeste et exigèrent que la célébration de sa mémoire instituée par Syméon cessât et que les icônes de ce nouveau saint fussent détruites. A la différence de l'Occident, la procédure et les formalités de la canonisation étaient rares à Byzance. Ainsi on ne peut interpréter l'application minutieuse des recherches dont cette procédure fut l'objet autrement que par la réputation de scandale liée à la figure de ce nouveau saint. Nicétas Stéphate, l'auteur de la Vie de Syméon le Nouveau Théologien, dit de leur père spirituel: ..."Or celui-ci, après avoir mortifié sa chair par une apatheia extrême, et éteint parfaitement dès ici-bas ses mouvements instinctifs, tellement que le corps de qui l'approchait (τοις αυτω πλησιάζουσι σώμασι) ne lui inspirait pas plus de sentiment qu'un cadavre, contrefaisait la sensibilité (υπεκρίνετο την εμπάθειαν), d'abord par désir de dissimuler... son apatheia...; ensuite, parce qu'il voulait par cet appât retirer... toutes les âmes... du gouffre de la perdition" (Vie, p. 110).
272

Laissons provisoirment de côté la question embarrassant si la "chair morte" peut ou non simuler la passion et s'il est possible de sauver quelqu'un au moyen d'une provocation. Notons simplement que le père spirituel de l'higouméne de Saint Marnas est décrit comme un fol-en-Christ caractérisé 5. Mais peut-être Syméon défendait-il le culte de son maître, sans percevoir sa folie-en-Christ6 ou sans d'en rendre compte? Essayons de comprendre.
 
Dans ses écrits le Nouveau Théologien porte une grande attention et attache beaucoup d'importance à la possibilité même d'acquérir une impassibilité absolue. Les théologiens occidentaux soutenaient qu'il ne faut pas tourner en dérison la nature humaine, alors que les byzantins n'étaient pas unanimes sur ce point 7. Des auteurs orthodoxes recommandaient une prudence particulière pour la stimulation vulue d'une tentation. "Ne prends pas tes repas avec une femme!" conseille Evagre le Pontique 8. Mais Syméon fustige ceux qui sont timides envers la provocation pouvant frôler le péché.

"Bien des gens du monde, que j'ai rencontrés souvent"— commence-t-il par dire avec une sérénité feinte, — "au cours de certains débats... sur la passion et l'impassibilité, m'ont laissé entendre presque tous—non seulement les gens... médiocres, mais ceux-là même qui ont l'air d'être parfaits en vertu... — qu'il n'est pas possible à un homme d'atteindre un degré d'impassibilité tel qu'il puisse rencontrer des femmes et manger à table avec elles sans en éprouver aucun dommage ni subir en secret quelque agitation ou quelque souillure". Et alors le ton de Syméon s'affermit: "...S'ils n'étaient pas esclaves du plaisir et des convoitises de la chair, la mort vivifiante de Jésus Dieu, celle qu'il accorde aux membres de ses saints, ne leur serait pas inconnue et ils ne la mettraient pas en doute... Qu'il soit possible... d'atteindre l'impassibilité de l'âme et du corps, au point non seulement de rester... sans passion quand il prend un repas avec des femmes..., mais encore de n'éprouver aucun dommage, quand il circule en pleine villa, en entendant des chanteurs et des joueurs de cithare ou en voyant des amuseurs et des joueurs (παίζοντας), tous les traités et toute l'histoire en témoignent; aussi bien les vies des saints nous en donnent des exemples convaincants" (Eth. VI, 1-10, 16-19, 37-46).
273

Mais nous Ignorons pourquoi le saint apparalt-il dans des villes (εν μέσαις στρεφόμενον πόλεσι); et surtout pourquoi vlsite-t-il leurs quartiers évidemment les plus douteux.

C'est Ici que vient au secours se Syméon son éditeur et chercheur contemporain Vasilij Krivochéine: "Il faut dire que Syméon avait raison quand il citait l'exemple des saints anciens et surtout la Vie de saint Syméon Salos"9. Ainsi "tous les traités", "toute l'histoire", "les vies das saints" se trouvent être une vie d'un seul fol-en-Chrlst. Krivochéine poursuit: "En tout cas, malgré certaines exagérations d'expressions, la théorie de l'impassibilité représente une partie intégrante de la doctrine spirituelle de Syméon"10. Précisément, ce mot "exagérations" présent un grand Intérêt pour nous puisque les autres défenseurs de Syméon s'efforcent à démontrer le contraire: l'absence de toute originalité dans son oeuvre; tels passages ne sont, selon H.Turner, qu'un topos de la littérature monacale 11. Il est difficile d'accepter ce point de vue, puisque Syméon revient sur ce sujet plusieurs fois, et ses tirades passionnées ne peuvent pas être considérées comme des clichés: "O charité toute désirable, bienheureux qui t'a embrassée (δε ασπασάμενος): Jamais plus la passion ne lui fera désirer d'embrasser une beauté terrestre. Bienheureux qui t'a enlacée, (poussé) par l'amour divin: il... (vit) frayant avec tous (παντι πλησιάζων ανθρώπω)", mais il n'en "recevra aucune souillure". (Cat. I, 78-83). Nous ne savons pas ce que signifie le mot "frayant"— mais voici un autre texte: "Qu'il existe, même à présent, des impassibles,... qui ont tellement mortifié leurs propres membres sur terre..., au point non seulement de ne jamais concevoir d'eux-mêmes le mal et de ne pas le provoquer, mais, même quand ils y sont attirés par d'autres (υφ ετέρου προς τουτο ελκόμενοι), de n'éprouver aucun bouleversement de l'impassibilité" (Cent. 3, 9-15). Alors, il se trouve-t-il que le juste décrit par Syméon non seulement visite des lieux douteux mais aussi qu'il permet à des pécheurs inconnus de le provoquer. Comment savoir?..."... Il n'est pas admissible que
274

l'homme, doté de grâce..., soit souillé dans son âme ou dans sa pensée, même si son corps très pur vient à se rouler dans le bourbier, pour ainsi dire, des corps humains, ce qui n'est pas dans les habitudes des gens pieux" (Eth. VI, 204-207). Le commentateur français s'accroche â la dernière réserve en l'accompagnant de l'observation suivante: "Il ne s'agit donc pas d'un certain exhibitionnisme..., dont certaines vies de saints, Syméon Salos, par exemple (le même exemple! — S.I.) ne sont pas exemptes."12Mais Syméon reprend tout suite: "Allons plus loin: même s'il est emprisonné avec des milliers d'infidèles, d'impies et de débauchés et que son corps nu soit en contact avec leurs corps nus (γυμνος τω σώματι γυμνοις αυτοις ενωθήσται) il n'en tirera aucun dommage pour sa foi" (Eth. VI, 207-210). Les derniers mots ne convennent guère avec la métaphore de la prison. Mais oublions pour un moment "la nudité", et attribuons "le contact" a la promiscuité de la cellule: peut-on au moins espérer que le juste ne fait que se soumettre aux circonstances sans manifester d'Initiative? Allés donc! "Désormais tu ne feras plus de différence entre homme et femme...; tout en vivant avec des hommes et des femmes, en conversant avec eux et en les accueillant (ασπαζόμενος: la traduction de Krivochéine "en les embrassant"13 nous semble préférable. — S.I.), tu resteras indemne de tout dommage et de toute émotion (ακίνητος)... tu les verras et tu les regarderas comme de précieux membres du Christ". D'alleurs Syméon ajoute: "Mais tant que tu n'as pas atteins ce degré... tu feras bien d'éviter les spectacles dangereux." (Eth. VI, 462-471). Cette réserve démontre que Syméon se rend parfaitement compte des risques des expériences décrites par lui — cependant il n'explique point où réside leur utilité.

Mais, finalement, l'affaire se llmite-t-elle à des baisers? Espoirs vains. "Lui, qui par le corps s'approche des corps, il peut par l'esprit être saint... oui, même si tu le vols soi-disant se mal conduire comme s'il n'en faisait qu'à sa tête" (Hymn. IX,20-28). Donc "la mort"
275

du corps d'un juste est définie par l'impassibilité de son esprit, ne subit aucun dommage sans dépendre en cela de ce que fait ce corps. "La fièvre et la convoitise de l'union conjugale, le rapprochement, la volupté... ce qu'on s'imagine généralement que le corps recherche, ce n'est pas le corps... mais l'âme" (Cat. XXV, 75-79). Et puisque l'âme est impassible, que la chair insensée fasse ce qu'elle veut. Cela veut-il dire qu'il n'y aurait pas des critères objectifs de la sainteté? "Si tu vois (ton père spirituel) forniquer ou s'eniverer, ou mal se conduire..., ne t'associe pas à ceux qui se moquent (λοιδορουσιν) de lui" (Cat. XVIII, 134-137). Et ce n'est pas parce que tu dois demeurer avec lui en dépit de tout, mais parce que ce qui est vu par les yeux, est faux: "Si tu le vois manger avec des prostituées... ne songe à rien de passionnel et d'humain... même pour ce que tu vois de tes yeux, ne les en crois pas, pas du tout: car eux aussi se trompent, comme je l'ai appris par expérience" (Cat. XX, 80-82, 85-87). Et l'éditeur fait cette remarque: "Les aveux de Syméon paraîtront parfois indiscrets à ceux qui ne suivent pas sa perspective: un témoignage objectif ne peut venir que des saints eux-mêmes"14. Suivons cet avertissement et adhérons pleinement au point du vue de Syméon. Comment faut-il donc agir à la vue de quelqu'un s'adonnant au péché? Le blâmer? Et si, par hasard, il s'agit d'un père spirituel qui n'est pas le tien mais celui de quelqu'un d'autre? "A moins d'être aveugle, (on) n'ignorera jamais", répond Syméon (Cat. XXVIII, 342-343). On l'aurait cru s'il n'y avait pas cette véhémence inopérante qui caractérise ses écrits sur les "véritables" fous-en-Christ (Cat. XXVIII, 369'379, cf. supra). Si l'on rejette le critère d'une sainteté objective, il devient impossible de distinguer le "vrai" et le "faux" salos. Cest justement l'acharnement de Syméon qui prouve qu'il comprends cela.

La doctrine de Syméon s'appuyet sur deux piliers: l'impassibilité et l'Eros divin. Nous avons déjà parlé de l'impassibilité, qui se place, pour Symeôn, plus haut que la
276

sainteté même: "Il y a beaucoup de saints, mais peu d'impassibles" (Eth., IV, 62). La théorie syméonienne de l'amour pour Dieu a attiré maintes fois l'attention de chercheurs. Laissons la parole au défenseur principal de Syméon: "Syméon se distingue par l'audace et le réalisme quelque peu rude de ses descriptions. Pourtant le plus Important pour lui, c'était de démontrer la plénitude d'incarnation du Logos"15. Ainsi préparés par ces explications, penchons-nous sur les textes des Hymnes: "S'unit à moi l'impassibilité au visage fulgurant et elle ne me quittait plus — comprends cela de façon spirituelle, je t'en prie, toi qui lis ces mots, pas d'image impure, malheureux! — elle m'apportait ineffablement la volupté de l'union et sans mesure le désir nuptial de nous unir en Dieu. Dans ce partage, moi aussi je suis devenu impassible, enflammé par la volupté, embrasé de désir pour elle et j'ai eu part à la lumière, oui, je suis devenu lumière, au-dessus de toute passion, en dehors de toute malice" (Hymn. XLVI, 29-37).

Attentifs à l'avertissement de l'auteur, nous allons le considérer exclusivement de façon "spirituelle": ainsi, la passion de la copulation mystique a, pour sa correlat inévitable, l'impassibilité terrestre absolue. Ne le perdant pas de vue, adressons-nous à celui des Hymnes de Syméon qui est le plus scandaleux et qui a été même exclu des premières éditions de ses oeuvres. "La langue de cet hymne a dérouté plusieurs contemporains de Syméon, comme il déroute actuellement tous ceux qui éprouvent un malaise devant la manière stylistique propre aux mystiques"16. Alors, "Nous devenons membe-res du Christ — et le Christ devient nos membres..., ne m'accuse pas de blasphémer, mais accueille cette (vérité)..., et tout ce qui (en nous) est sans honneur il le rendra honorable... Maintenant,. eh bien tu as reconnu en mon doigt le Christ, et en cet organe" (ici Syméon passe la parole à un interlocuteur imaginaire) "n'as-tu pas frémi, ou rougi? — Mais Dieu n'a pas
277

eu honte de devenir semblable à toi..." (De nouveau Syméon donne de grand coeur la parole à un éventuel adversaire) "Mais (quand tu l'as dit) semblable à un membre honteux, j'ai craint que tu ne prononces un blasphème. — Eh bien, tu as eu tort de craindre, il n'y a rien là de honteux... Celui... donne la semence dans l'union divine ... Dieu s'unit à chacun - oui, je le repète, c'est ma volupté — et chacun devient un avec le Maître... Tu comprendras sans rougir tout ce que je dis." (Hymn. XV, 141, 147, 152, 160-162, 165-167, 171, 176-177, 179). C'est justement ce passage qui a toujours semblé le plus scandaleux aux exégètes parce qu'il offre l'unique exemple où Syméon mentionne l'organe sexuel en empruntant pour le faire un terme inconveant (cf. Eth. VI, 81). Mais, pour nous, le texte semble tout à fait conforme à la théologie syméonienne et ne nous déconcerte pas. Lisons plus avant: "Cest ainsi qu'il y eut, à notre époque, en ces derniers temps, Syméon le Saint, le Modeste, le Studite, lui ne rougissaint devant les membres de personne, ni de voir d'autres hommes nus, ni de se montrer nu... et tous ses membres à lui et les membres de tout autre, tout et chacun, étaient toujours à ses yeux le Christ; il demeurait immobile, indemne et impassible." (Hymn. XV, 205-208, 210-212). Tous ces motives nous sont familières depuis longtemps et ne peuvent à coup sûr soulever aucun doute. Pourquoi donc Syméon s'enfle-t-il soudain d'une telle colère contre un adversaire Imaginaire, avec lequel il a discuté paisiblement jusqu'à ce moment: "Tandis que toi, si tu es nu et ta chair touche la chair, te voilà en rut comme un âne ou un étalon: comment oses-tu donc débatérer contre le Saint lui-même..? Car il se fait époux-tu entends?-chaque jour, et épouses deviennent toutes les âmes auxquelles s'unit le créateur et elles, en retour, à lui... sans les déflorer... Elles sont éprises du Très Beau, elles s'unissent entièrement à son amour entier; ou plutôt, en recevant... sa semence sainte, elles possèdent au dedans d'elles-mêmes Dieu tout entier." (Hymn. XV, 215-218, 220-224, 228-231). Ici Syméon s'adresse de nouveau à ses adversaires, cette fois sans
278

colère, mais en les taquinant un peu: "Eh bien, Pères, tout cela n'est-ce pas la vérité? N'avons-nous pas parlé comme il faut de ces réalités divines?" (232-233). En effet, tout le passage qui précède abonde en citations des Evangiles. Syméon sait qu'on ne peut pas le prendere en défaut; et cela explique sa bonhomie.

Et c'est ici que nous sentons déconcertés: quel est le rapport entre les raisonnements cités? Admettons que: (1) dans la première partie, Syméon avançait que le Juste peut devenir Dieu; (2) dans la deuxième, qu'un "impassible" transforme le terrestre en céleste; (3) dans la troisième, que le Dieu s'accouple avec les âmes humaines.

Donc... (4) le juste peut s'accoupler avec leurs corps?

Syméon lui-même a eu évidemment conscience du syllogisme élémentaire qui s'est justement là où sa construction se trouve suspendue au-dessus de l'abîme, il couple la parole à son adversaire.

Peut-on dédure du raisonnement ci-dessus que Syméon était un "érotomaniaque"? En aucun cas. Malgré tous les exemples plus que ambiguës 17, on ne doit pas abaisser le problème sur le niveau personnel 18. Ici, si étrange que ça puisse paraître, nous sommes d'accord avec Krivochéine, qui, voulant défendre Syméon contre les attaques éventueUes écrit: "Son désir ardent de Dieu, son Eros sont toujours adressés à Dieu, à Christ et jamais aux humains."19Et c'est vrai, Syméon n'aime pas les hummains. Ils n'apparaissent dans ses écrits théologiques que dans la mesure où l'on peut les utiliser dans ses relations avec Dieu.
 
Et maintenant il est grand temps de répondre à la question que nous avons posée il y a longtemps: pourquoi un juste doit-il venir dans une ville, braver les gens et, finalement, pécher?

S'adonner à l'ascèse devant la Face de Dieu représente une voie ordinaire pour se sauver et le fait que cet exploit s'effectue souvent dans le désert, loin du regard des foules, prouve, une fois de plus, qu'on n'a pas besoin de témoins pour la vivre. Mais si la doctrine chrétienne habituelle veut
279

que le salut après la mort soit obtenu par les efforts de tout une vie - dans la théologie de Syméon la place centrale revient à l'Idée de la divination du vivant de l'homme... L'homme qui a mérité de voir la lumière divine atteint à l'impassibilité. Il est à noter que, selon la remarque d'un chercheur 20, les'écritls de Syméon ne permettent pas de comprendre si cette Impassibilité représente le résultat des efforts ascétiques ou un don charismatique. Quoi qu'il en soit, celui qui l'a atteinte n'est plus contraint confirmer sa sainteté et on peut croire que ce don ne serait plus Jamais enlevé.

Mais, dorénavant, le "juste" lui-même veut avoir pour lui la confirmation qu'il est élu. En effet, les illuminations ne survlenent pas souvent et dans les intervalles la vie s'écoule suivant sa routine. Dieu n'aurait-il pas oublué son élu? "L'Impassible" chez Syméon est l'otage de son propre charisme. Il est rongé par un doute secret et constant de l'infini du don divin. Il l'éprouve comme s'il pressait sur une dent douloureuse.

Que "les sages de ce monde" pèsent avec leur balances d'apothicaires la mesure de sainteté; que Etienne de Nlcomé-die s'efforce de pénétrer Dieu à l'aide de syllogismes -qu'est-ce que valent les critères terrestres du péché à côté de l'absolu? Le "juste" de Syméon tourne et retourne autour de l'interdit comme un papillon autour de la flamme: plus près, encore plus près... Et voici que le corps est en train de pécher, qu'il est déjà noyé dans les péchés, mais "l'impassible" demeure toujours Inébranlable...

Mais l'Infini n'est sondé que par l'Infini. Nous lisons: "Que le rayon de nos yeux matériels... n'est aucunement souillé..., aussi repoussant que soit l'objet aperçu..., de même également la pensée des saints, si elle vient à se pencher sur le bourbier des passions et des hontes humaines, n'en est pas souillée... SI (même) elle décide à l'occasion d'entreprendre l'examen de tels états elle le fait dans le seul but d'observer et
280

de comprendre" (Eth. VI, 258-263, 265-267). Donc, "l'impassible" ne fait que jeter un coup d'oeil dans l'abîme des passions, tout en restant étranger. Mais cela, nous l'avons déjà vu; c'est son état habituel. En quoi alors s'en distingue "l'examen", celui auquel il se décide à l'occasion? Le contexte nous dit qu'il s'agit là de quelque chose de plus grand qu'un simple "coup d'oeil". Il s'agit certainement d'une expérience sur lui-même: le "juste" ne joue plus le rôle d'un pécheur, mais le devient, pas aux yeux des profanes, comme c'était avant, mais à ses propres yeux.

Il est vrai que Syméon justifie la nécessité de cet examen par les Intérêts de la guérlson de ses enfants spirituels (Eth. VI, 269-328), comme il justifiait la fornication du père spirituel par l'indulgence pour les faiblesses humaines des autres (Cat. XX, 83-85). Mais c'est peu probable, même si Syméon lui-même croit en justifications telles de pareilles: dans son univers spirituel il n'y a pas de place pour l'aide aux autres et sa conception du salut est profondément individualiste 21. Ainsi toutes les expériences autour du péché et de l'impassibilité' ne sont qu'un jeu du "juste" mené directement avec Dieu.

Notons, tout en passant, qu'en réalité Syméon faisait ses expériences sur les subordonnés; ainsi, une fols, il a ordonné à son disciple Arsène à manger de la viande, malgré le carême. "Tout interdit de cet ordre, mais sachant que désobéir est plus grave que de manger de la viande, Arsène fit une mé-tanie, dit son bénédicité, et commença à mâcher et, tout en pleurant, à manger sa volaille. Quand le saint vit qu'il avait bien haché entre les dents la nourriture, et qu'il allait l'envoyer dans son estomac: "Assez, lui dit il, crache maintenant; comme tu es un goinfre, si tu te mets à manger, tout le pigeonnier ne suffirait pas à te rassasier; retiens l'élan de ta gloutonnerie." (Vie, p. 66-68). Cette scène, qui rappelé Dostoïevsky, montre perfaitement le caractère sinistre de la curiosité de Syméon.
281

Mais si "l'impassible" est étranger aux normes terrestres, il n'empêche qu'il vit parmi les humains. Et il se trouve que Syméon ne peut pas envers leur jugement conserver l'indifférence qu'il a lui-même proclamée. Dansl'une de ses lettres, le Théologien exhorte son correspondant: "Pauvre homme malheureux, pourquoi ne vénères-tu pas ton père spirituel comme un apôtre de Christ? C'est, réponds-tu, que je ne vois pas qu'il suive les préceptes divins. - Ce n'est que'une excuse vaine! Est-ce que tu respectes les commandements mieux que lui? Et même s'il en était ainsi, tu ne devrais pas le juger... Si le roi temporel t'avait envoyé le plus humble de ses serviteurs le plus bas placés, habillé de vêtements usés et pauvres, l'aurais-tu méprisé?"22 Le ton hésitant de la lettre témoigne que Syméon reconnaît la justesse des reproches de son correspondant: il a beau insister sur le fait que ce "va-nu-pieds" spirituel lui est envojé par le roi céleste, il se rend compte qu'il n'est pas possible de le prouver.

Il faut sous-entendre la hésitation dans passage où Syméon s'indigne de la réaction de gens à l'égard du comportement provocateur des "impassibles" \ "Si justement ils avaient bien su les livres saints qu'ils lisent... tous les jours, ceux qui taxent de folie ces (impassibles) et refusent de les croire lorsqu'ils enseignent les choses divines dans la sagesse de l'Esprit". (Cent. 3, 87) Mais est-ce que ce n'est pas Syméon lui-même qui maintes fois avait glorifié "la bêtise de ce monde", laquelle, selon l'apôtre Paul, représente la sagesse véritable? (Cf. Hymn. XXIV.82-83; XXXVI,17-18; Eth.I, 217-226; Cent. 3, 84-85; Cat. VI, 282-287, 300-307; XXVI, 96-97). En effet, cela est juste, mais, aux yeux de laïcs, la bêtise n'est que la bêtise, et Syméon ne peut pas se détacher de ce système d'appréciation.

Syméon est incapable de suivre jusqu'au bout l'idée charismatique, car alors il devrait rejeter la hiérarchie ecclésiastique et même les sacrements - à cela il ne pouvait quand même se résigner, et ici réside la différence entre lui et un fol-en-Christ lequel renie systématiquement toutes les conventions et toutes les institutions de ce monde, y compris l'Eglise. Mais, parmi les idéologues, lequel est assez auda-
282

cieux pour agir en congruitè avec son idéologie? Pour le reste, on peut reconnaître Syméon en tant que fol-en-Christ: comme celui-ci, il agit en visionnaire; 11 hait tout bon sens et toute érudition; il épate le public; 11 est tenté par l'exhibitionisme et la provocation sexuelle. A la différence près que le fol-en-Chtlst est anonyme, il ne laisse pas d'écrits et par là il agit avec plus de logique que Syméon; cependant, c'est justement grâce à ce manque de logique que nous pouvons, à partir de l'exemple de Syméon, comprendre quelque chose d'important dans le phénomène de cette folie.

On est habitué à croire qu'un fou, par le dérèglement de sa conduite, stimule les gens à voir le monde autrement, et c'est incontestablement vrai, quoique ce ne soit pas totalement la vérité. Un fol-en-Christ, anachorète dans le passé, ne se souciait pas beaucoup d'instruire les gens; saint André le Salos dit: "ου γαρ εμοι σκοπος ώστε ελέγχειν και επιμαν τοις αμαρτωλοις, αλλα τρέχειν με την ευθειαν οδόν"23. Salos était surtout préoccupé de ses relations avec Dieu, et il ne retourne pas en ville (ou pas seulement) parce qu'il fut pris du désir d'apporter "les lumières", mais pour compliquer sa tâche. Il voulut s'assurer que la perfection obtenue cerait vraiment durable. "Il arrive, écrit Maxime le Confesseur, que les passions ne se manifestent pas faute de tentation"24. Pour Maxime et pour d'autres auteures (Nile Slnaïte, Ma l'Hermlte) qui voient dan3 "l'apathie" un idéal obtenu grâce à des efforts pénibles, cela signifie une vigilance infaibil-lible pour éviter les épreuves, mais pour celui qui a cru à sa propre "impassibilité", l'absence de tentation ne fait que diminuer la valeur du don divin. Plus forte est la tentation, et plus a de froids l'Impassibilité.

Nous sommes persuadés que le fol-en-Christ aurait raconté la même chose, s'il avait parlé. Mais il ne s'adonne pas aux théories et on ne voit que côté extérieur et provocant de sa conduite, alors que l'essentiel de sa provocation est intériorisé.
283

Nous sommes convenus de Juger Syméon d'après les règles créées par lui-même et nous pouvons constater que c'est justement selon ces règles qu'il s'inflige une défaite foudroyante. Premièrement, il ne peut pas aller jusqu'au bout dans sa négligence de l'opinion publique; deuxièmement, il n'a pas confiance en sa propre qualité d'élu; enfin, il profane cette dernière; les deux premières déductions ont été démontrées plus haut, il est temps maintenant d'examiner la troisième.

Ainsi que nous l'avons déjà mentionné, Syméon en raison de son dévouement fanatique au culte de son maître, a été exilé. Selon Nicétas Stéphate, l'ennemi principal de Syméon était le synkellos Etienne de Nicomédie. C'était lui qui luttait contre le culte en question, c'était lui aussi qui menait une polémique acharnée avec Syméon sur des questions theologi-ques, et pouvait alors se croire victorieux, — et c'est à lui que Syméon a enterprls d'écrire une lettre dès qu'il arriva pour les lieux de son exil. îl a conçu cet envol et estime cette missive comme un remerciement. Syméon, selon les préceptes evangéliques, bénit son persécuteur, et remercie Etienne pour ses propres souffrances qui le rapprochent de Dieu. La lettre se termine par ces mots: "Toutes choses pour lesquelles je te rends grâces, et ne cesserai jamais de te rendre grâces et de prier pour toi. Au reste, si tu as encore quelque complément de joie et de gloire pour ceux qui t'aiment, n'hésite pas à le réaliser, pour multiplier ton salaire et rendre plus abondante ta récompense des mains de Dieu, l'auteur des lois que tu observes si bien. Salut" (Vie, p. 134). Le point le plus intéressant qui ressort de cette lettre, c'est ce qu'elle n'était pas conçue comme ironique. Rechercher ses souffrances et prier pour ses offenseurs représentait le conduite ordinaire d'un saint. Mais, d'une autre côté, chaque mot de cette lettre respire une haine ardente et évidemment Syméon ne pouvait pas compter qu'elle serait accueillie comme un exemple d'humilité chrétienne. Cet exemple montre bien comment la plus grande humiliation volontaire et
284

le plus grand orgueil sont Inséparables dans l'âme de Syméon 25. Il se permet de ne pas distinguer ces deux sentiments en croyant qu'il obtiendra l'extase sacrée et en ne se rendant pas compte qu'il aboutira à la débauche. C'est ce qui représente la σαλότης, au niveau quotidien, donc dans l'acception actuelle du mot юродивый en russe.

Selon les "défenseurs" de Syméon "la plus grand partie de ses contradictions trouve son explication dans le caractère paradoxal et antinomique du mystère de christianisme"26, que sa position exprime l'opposition originelle des apôtres Jean et Pierre27. Le plus important, pour nous, c'est de démontrer que les oppositions essentielles de Syméon sont ses propres oppositions à lui. Le christianisme ne craint pas son goût du paradoxe ontologique, mais en même temps il ne tient pas à attribuer à lui tout ce qui détonne — Syméon, au contraire, ne voit pas les écueuils de sa théologie tant qu'il ne s'y heurte pas; c'est alors qu'il perd contenance et se met en colère. Le christianisme, pour obtenir le salut, exige la concentration d'esprit, alors que Syméon volt dans "l'impassibilité" un don divin.

* * *

Celui qui voudrait placer l'absolu dans les limites de l'existence terrestre, se trouve alors devant des problèms; il y a une tentation de jouger l'absolu par les critères de la vie d'ici-bas. Ce retour prouverait qu'il a en lui-même le doute inconslent sur l'absolu — mais avec ça l'homme retournant dans le monde des humains se trouve dépourvu d'immunités terrestres. C'est pourquoi, en commençant par la sainteté', on finit par une bacchanale des péchés; ayant appris l'humiliation, on tombe dans l'orgueil; s'étant glorifié par la dévotion, on lance finalement le défi à Dieu lui-même.
285


NOTES

1 Miquel P. La conscience de la grâce selon Syméon le Nouveau Théologien // Irénikon 42, 1969. P. 335.

2 Loos M. Courant mystique et courant hérétique dans la société byzantine // JÔB 32, 2, 1982. P. 238.

3 Rigo A. Monaci esicasti e monaci bogomili. Firenze, 1989. P. 203.

4 Les références sur les oeuvres de Syméon sont données dans le texte avec abbréviations suivantes: Cat.= Syméon le Nouveau Théologien, Cathechèses. T. I—III. Éd. par B.Krivc— chéine et J.Paramelle. Paris, 1963-1965; Eth. = Traités Théologiques et éthiques. T.I. Ed. par J.Darrouzès. Paris, 1966; Hymn. = Hymnes. T. I—II. Éd. par J. Koder, J. Para-melle. Paris, 1967; Vie = Vie de Syméon le Nouveau Théologien par Nicétas Stéphatos. Ed. par I.Hausherr. Roma, 1928.

5 Rozenthal-Kamarinea 1. Symeon Studites, ein heiliger Narr // Acten des XI Internationalen Byzantinistenkongresses. Munchen, 1960. S. 515-520.

6 H.Graef insiste sur le fait que Syméon aimait son père spirituel "whatever the older man's shortcomings" (Graef H. The Spiritual Director in the Thought of Symeon the New Theologian // Kyriakon.
Festschrift J. Quasten. II. Munster, 1970. P. 609).

7 Cf.: Spidlik Th. La spiritualité de l'Orient chrétien. I. Roma, 1978. P. 261-270; Bardy G. Apatheia // Dictionnaire de la spiritualité. I. Paris, 1937. P. 733-744; Volker W. Praxis und Theoria bei Symeon dem Neuen Theologen. Wiesbaden. 1974. S. 269-270.

8 Evagre le Pontique. Traité pratique. II. Paris, 1971. P. 702. Cf. PG. 40, col. 1111-1112; PG. 65, col. 153, 392, 296, 340.

9 Vasilij Krivochéine. Prepodobnij Simeon Novyj Bogoslov. Paris, 1980. P. 320-321.
10 Ibid.

11 Turner H.J.M. St. Symeon the New Theologian and Spiritual Fatherhood.
Leiden, 1990. P. 212.

12 Traités théologiques et éthiques. Ed., trad. J.Darrouzès. I. Paris, 1966. P. 135.

13 Vasilij Krivochéine. 0p. cit. P. 318.
286

14 Centuries... P. 176-177.

15 Vasilij Krivochéine. 0p. cit. P. 329.

16 Ibid.

17 Cf. Hymn.
XVIII, 149-160.

18 Si nous faisons abstraction de la doctrine théologique de Syméon et si nous nous adressons à sa personnalité, nous pouvons supposer qu'il était un eunuque (cf. Koder J. Normale Mônche und Enthusiasten. Das Fall des Symeons Neos Theologos // Religiose Devianz. Frankfurt/Main, 1990. S. 99); en tout cas, le titre du spatharocubiculaire qui lui avait été attribué revenait d'habitude justement aux eunuques. Alors, il serait inutile de parler de la fornication comme telle. D'autre part, sur les tortures subies par un homme qui a été châtré, mais pas "tout-à-fait", voir: Laurent V. La Vie de Jean, Métropolite d'Héraclée du Pont // Archeion Pontou. 6. 1934. P. 36. Donc, au niveau d'indées ordinaires, il est possible d'interpréter l'érotisme des visions divines de Syméon, comme une sorte de sublimation (cf. Vie. P. 24).

19 Vasilij Krivochéine. 0p. cit. P. 331.

20 Fraigneau-Julien B. Les Sens spirituels et la Vision de Dieu selon Syméon le Nouveau Théologien. Paris, 1985. P. 138.

21 Kazhdan A.P. Predvaritelnye zametchanija o mirovozzrenii vizantijskogo mistika X-XI vv. Simeona // Byzantinoslavica XXVIII. 1967. P. 12-13, 19-22, 38.

22 La version originale de cette lettre ne pas été publiée; nous avons utilisé la traduction néogrecque: Του οσίου Συμεών... μεταφρ. Δ. Ζαγοραίου. Ι. Συρω, 1886. S. 80.

23 Vita s. Andreae Sali. PG. 111. Col. 700.

24 Maximi Confessoris Centuriae. III. 78.

25 Kazhdan A. 0p. cit. P. 30. Cf. Vie, p. LXVII.

26 Vasilij Krivochéine. 0p. cit. P. 178.

27 Bergeron H. Le Sens de la Lumière chez Syméon le Nouveau Théologien // Contacts. 38. 1986. P. 

26. Cf. Biedermann H. Das Menschenbild bei Symeon dem Jungeren dem Theologen. Wurzburg, 1949. S. 74-76.
287


СИМЕОННОВЫЙБОГОСЛОВКАКЮРОДИВЫЙ


Резюме

В статье анализируется творчество и личность крупнейшего византийского мистика Симеона Нового Богослова (949-1022).

На первый взгляд, нет ничего более далекого от облика Симеона, чем юродство: он был видной общественной фигурой, а юродивый принципиально безвестен; Симеон много лет игуменствовал, а юродивый всегда держится в стороне от церкви; Симеон неизменно суров и неприступен, а юродивый назойлив и нагл. Наконец, Новый Богослов и сам совершенно недвусмысленно высказывается против юродства (Кат. XXVIII, 369-379).

Все это правдано это не вся правда. Учение Симеона состояло в том, что истинные Божьи избранники, так наз. "бесстрастные", не обязаны подчиняться правилам, выработанным для обычных христиан. Богоизбранность этих праведниковхаризматический дар, он ниспосылается не за добродетель. Подобная логика неизбежно приводит симеонова праведника к желанию проверить степень собственного"бесстрастия". Оно испытывается грехом.

Но тот же импульс движит и юродивым: он хочет доказать себе и другим, что святость есть не столько высшая ступенька на лестнице благонравия, сколько совершенно особое состояние души, приобретаемое не благодаря добродетелям, а вопреки грехам.

Это доктринальное сходство выходит на поверхность, когда Симеон начинает "юродствовать"в том бытовом смысле, в котором это слово употребляется в русском языке сегодня.

S. A. Ivanov


SOURCE : http://ec-dejavu.net/j/Symeon_New_Theologian.html

Saint Syméon le Nouveau Théologien (949-1022)

«Le royaume des cieux est déjà ici»

La tradition donna à saint Syméon (949-1022) le surnom de « nouveau théologien », c'est-à-dire le « nouveau saint Jean l'évangéliste », pour souligner l'élévation spirituelle de son enseignement. Jeune courtisan à Constantinople, il avait rapidement choisi la vie monastique et devint assez vite higoumène. Ses écrits provoquèrent l'hostilité de prélats mondains mais aussi la méfiance des autorités de l'Église et il mourut en exil, entouré d'ailleurs de nombreux disciples qui l'y avaient accompagné.

Les extraits présentés ici constituent un des points principaux de l'enseignement de saint Syméon mais n'ont pas besoin d'une longue présentation. La phrase « les biens éternels sont entre tes mains » n'est pas de simple rhétorique mais formule une vérité fondamentale. La vie terrestre du chrétien consiste à concrétiser cette réalité. La grâce reçue au baptême et renouvelée par la pratique de l'eucharistie en est le moyen essentiel. Voila pourquoi ces deux sacrements sont, ci-dessous, cités ou bien évoqués ensemble. Cela invite à réfléchir sur le fait qu'il existe, bien sûr, la théologie des sept sacrements (encore que certains y ajoutent un huitième : la profession monastique), mais que pour bien des Pères et des théologiens baptême et eucharistie sont à mettre à part et d'une certaine manière au-dessus des autres sacrements, et ceci pour les raisons que nous venons de voir.

Pour saint Syméon l'effort humain (on pourrait dire la part personnelle du processus de divinisation, car c'est bien de cela qu'il s'agit ici) ne consiste donc pas forcément à réaliser des « exploits » ascétiques, mais à pratiquer la tempérance (c'est-à-dire la maîtrise de sa volonté et de ses désirs) et à suivre en tout point la volonté divine, ce qui est déjà fort difficile....
Michel Feuillebois
Tu as donc appris, mon ami, que le royaume des cieux est intérieur à toi, si tu le veux, et que tous les biens éternels sont dans tes mains. Empresse-toi donc de voir, de saisir et d'obtenir en toi les biens tenus en réserve et prends garde en t'imaginant les posséder de ne pas être privé de tout ; gémis, prosterne-toi ; comme l'aveugle autrefois (Lc 18, 35 s.), dis maintenant, toi aussi :

« Aie pitié de moi, Fils de Dieu, et ouvre-moi les yeux de l'âme, afin que je voie la lumière du monde que tu es, Dieu, et que je devienne moi aussi fils du jour divin. Envoie le consolateur, ô clément, sur moi aussi, afin qu'il m'enseigne lui-même ce qui te concerne et ce qui est tien, ô Dieu de l'univers. Reste, comme tu l'as dit, en moi aussi, afin que je devienne à mon tour digne de rester en toi et que sciemment j'entre alors en toi et que sciemment je te possède en moi. Daigne, ô invisible, prendre forme en moi, afin qu'en voyant ta beauté inaccessible, je porte ton image, ô céleste, et que j'oublie toutes les choses visibles. Donne-moi la gloire que t'a donnée, ô miséricordieux, le Père, afin que, semblable à toi comme tous tes serviteurs, je devienne dieu selon la grâce et que je sois avec toi continuellement, maintenant et toujours et pour les siècles sans fin. »

Oui, mon frère bien-aimé, crois et sois persuadé qu'il en est ainsi et que telle est notre foi. C'est en cela que consiste - crois-le, frère - de renaître, d'être rénové et de vivre dans le Christ. Nous étions morts et nous revenons à la vie ; corruptibles, et nous passons à l'incorruptibilité ; mortels, et nous sommes transportés dans l'immortalité ; terrestres, et nous devenons célestes ; charnels nés de la chair, et nous devenons spirituels, engendrés et créés à nouveau par l'Esprit-Saint.

Voilà donc ce qu'est la nouvelle création dans le Christ. Voilà ce qui s'accomplit et se réalise chaque jour chez les fidèles et les élus véritables. Ils communient à tous ces biens partiellement tant qu'ils sont dans le corps, et ils le font de manière consciente. De plus, ils espèrent aussi les recevoir en héritage après la mort, en toute plénitude et certitude.

En effet, si l'on nous enseigne sans cesse que nous mangeons et buvons le Christ, que nous le revêtons, que nous le voyons et qu'en retour il nous voit : si, encore, nous savons que nous le possédons en nous et que nous, de notre côté, nous demeurons en lui, en sorte qu'il est en nous à demeure et que nous sommes de notre côté à demeure en lui : si, en outre, nous devenons ses enfants et lui notre père, s'il est la lumière qui brille dans les ténèbres et si nous disons que nous le voyons selon la parole : « Le peuple assis dans les ténèbres a vu une grande lumière » (Is 9, 1), alors, s'il nous arrivait de dire que cela ne se produit nullement en nous, ou que cela se produit bien, mais de manière mystérieuse et insensible, sans que nous en sachions rien, en quoi sommes-nous différents de cadavres ?

Oh non ! Ne nous laissons pas aller nous-mêmes à l'incrédulité jusqu'à descendre dans un abîme de perdition ; et même si jusqu'ici vous n'avez pas eu l'espoir d'acquérir de pareils biens et que, pour cela, vous n'avez rien demandé, à présent du moins, après avoir tout d'abord cru à la réalité de ces biens et à leur conformité avec les divines Écritures, soyez pleinement assurés que dès ici-bas, consciemment, nous est donné à nous, les fidèles, le sceau du Saint-Esprit. Ayant cru, courez alors pour atteindre le but ; luttez, mais non en battant l'air ; de plus, « demandez et on vous donnera, frappez et l'on vous ouvrira » (Mt 7, 7), soit ici-bas, soit dans le siècle à venir.

Une rencontre éblouissante

Ce lui qui pratique en tout la tempérance et habitue son âme à ne pas s'égarer hors de l'ordre, à ne rien faire par sa volonté propre de ce qui déplaît à Dieu, et qui s'applique ardemment tout entier à suivre les commandements divins, celui-là se trouvera bientôt enveloppé lui-même dans les préceptes de Dieu.

Qu'il rencontre le Seigneur et, oubliant alors toute autre activité, il sera dans le ravissement et, prosterné, il n'aura d'autre désir que de le voir. Qu'il le perde des yeux, perplexe alors, il reprend sa route à partir du début et court plus fort, plus énergiquement et plus sûrement. Il regarde à ses pieds, il marche avec attention ; la mémoire brûle, le désir flambe, l'espérance s'enflamme de le voir de nouveau ; et lorsqu'une longue course l'a laissé sans force loin du but qu'il n'a pu atteindre, complètement abattu et incapable d'avancer, c'est alors qu'il aperçoit celui qu'il poursuit ; il atteint celui qui le fuit, saisit celui qu'il désire ; il se fond dans la lumière, il goûte à la vie, il étreint l'immortalité, il entre dans une jouissance délicieuse, il monte au troisième ciel (2Co 12, 2-4), il est ravi au paradis, il entend des paroles indicibles, il pénètre dans la chambre nuptiale, il voit l'époux, il participe au mariage spirituel, il se rassasie de la coupe mystique, du veau gras, du pain vivifiant, du breuvage de vie, de l'agneau immaculé, de la manne intelligible : il entre en jouissance de tous ces biens que les puissances angéliques elles-mêmes n'osent pas regarder librement en face.

Fils de Lumière

Si quelqu'un disait que chacun de nous, fidèles, reçoit et possède l'Esprit sans en avoir connaissance ni conscience, il blasphème en faisant mentir le Christ qui a dit : « En lui se produira une source d'eau jaillissant pour la vie éternelle » (Jn 4, 14) et encore : « Celui qui croit en moi, des fleuves couleront de son sein en eau vive » (Jn 7, 38). Si la source jaillit, certainement aussi le fleuve qui sort et qui s'écoule est aperçu de ceux qui le regardent ; mais si tout cela se réalise en nous à notre insu, sans que nous en ressentions rien, il est bien évident que nous n'aurons pas non plus la moindre conscience de la vie éternelle qui en découle et qui demeure en nous, et que nous ne contemplerons pas la lumière de l'Esprit-Saint. Au contraire, nous resterons morts, aveugles et insensibles, alors aussi bien que maintenant. Ainsi, vaine serait notre espérance et notre course inutile, puisque nous sommes dans la mort et que nous ne prenons pas conscience de la vie éternelle.

Mais il n'en est pas ainsi, pas du tout, et ce que j'ai dit bien des fois, je le dirai encore, et ne cesserai de le dire. Lumière est le Père, lumière le Fils, lumière l'Esprit-Saint : lumière unique, intemporelle, sans division ni confusion, éternelle, incréée, sans quantité ni défaut, invisible, que nul homme n'a pu contempler avant d'être purifié, ni recevoir avant de l'avoir contemplée.

Quant à ceux qui prétendent la connaître et avouent cependant ne pas apercevoir la lumière de la divinité, voici ce que le Christ leur dit : « Si vous m'aviez connu, c'est comme lumière que vous m'auriez connu ; car la lumière du monde, en réalité, c'est moi » (Jn 8, 12). Malheur donc à ceux qui disent : « Quand viendra le jour du Seigneur ? » et qui ne font aucun effort pour le saisir. Car chez les fidèles l'avènement du Seigneur s'est déjà produit et se produit sans cesse.

Nous ne sommes pas fils de ténèbres ni fils de la nuit, pour que la lumière nous surprenne, mais fils de lumière et fils du jour du Seigneur. C'est pourquoi, soit que nous vivions, nous sommes dans le Seigneur, soit que nous mourions, en lui et avec lui nous vivrons, comme dit Paul (Rm 14,8 ; 1Th 5, 10). Dieu est tout à la fois siècle futur, jour sans déclin et royaume des cieux, terre des doux et divin paradis.

Tout cela et bien plus que cela, le Christ le deviendra pour ceux qui croient en lui, et pas seulement dans le siècle à venir, mais d'abord dans la vie présente. Bien qu'ici-bas ce soit de manière obscure, les fidèles voient nettement et reçoivent dès à présent les prémices de tout ce qu'ils auront là-bas. Nous le recevons en pleine connaissance et conscience de l'âme, pourvu que notre foi ne soit pas de mauvais aloi, ni notre pratique des commandements divins déficiente.

Pour le corps nous n'en sommes pas encore là, mais après la résurrection, notre corps lui-même sera spirituel. Comme celui-là qui par sa puissance divine a mué le sien et l'a ressuscité du tombeau, ainsi nous tous, nous le reprendrons spirituel ; et nous qui lui étions auparavant assimilés par notre âme, nous lui serons alors assimilés à la fois par l'âme et le corps : hommes par nature, dieux par grâce, comme lui-même Dieu par nature a pris forme d'homme par sa bonté.

Bienheureux donc ceux qui ont reçu le Christ venu comme lumière dans les ténèbres, car ils sont devenus fils de lumière et du jour. Bienheureux ceux qui chaque jour se nourrissent du Christ, avec cette contemplation et connaissance, comme le prophète Isaïe, du charbon ardent (Is 6, 6), car ils seront purifiés de toute souillure de l'âme et du corps.

Bienheureux ceux qui vivent en permanence dans la lumière du Christ, car maintenant comme pour les siècles ils sont ses frères et cohéritiers et le seront à jamais. Bienheureux ceux qui à présent ont allumé la lumière dans leur cœur et ne l'ont pas laissée s'éteindre, car au sortir de cette vie ils iront avec éclat au-devant de l'époux et entreront avec lui dans la chambre nuptiale en portant les flambeaux. Bienheureux ceux qui voient leur vêtement briller, comme si c'était le Christ, car ils seront comblés à toute heure d'une joie ineffable ; et, dans leur saisissement, ils pleureront de bonheur devant cette preuve qu'eux-mêmes sont déjà fils et bénéficiaires de la résurrection.

Traités théologiques et éthique Cerf, « Sources Chrétiennes » n° 156, traduction p. J. Darrouzès

Prière Mystique

Tu m'as réveillé de ton souffle divin
Tu m'as séduit par ta beauté,
Par ton amour tu m'as blessé
Tu m'as transformé du tout au tout
Je vis ton visage et j'eus peur
Quelque doux et accessible qu'il m'apparut
Mais devant ta beauté je m'extasiai
Et je fus frappé de stupeur, ô Trinité mon Dieu !
Identiques sont les traits en chacun des Trois
Et les Trois sont un unique visage, mon Dieu
Qui a nom l'Esprit, le Dieu de l'univers
...et Toi, ô mon Dieu, tu m'enlaçais davantage
tu m'embrassais davantage
Davantage tu me serrais dans tes bras !
Dans le sein de ta gloire, ô mon Dieu
Dans la frange de ton manteau
Tu m'attirais tout entier
Tu me couvrais de ta lumière !
Ô profondeur de tes mystères
Ô sublimité de ta gloire
Ô ascension, ô divinisation, ô richesse
Ô éclat indicible de tes paroles
Mystères dont ceux qui les voient
Ne peuvent saisir la beauté !

Syméon le Nouveau Théologien
 Cet article est paru en décembre 2009  dans le numéro 378 du Bulletin de la Crypte

SOURCE : http://www.crypte.fr/patrologie/symeon378.html

Simeon the New Theologian

Born in Paphlagonia, 949; died at Constantinople, 1022. Saint Simeon is venerated by the Orthodox Church at Constantinople, where he was raised. He was a monk of the Studius who migrated to St. Mamas Monastery in such of a more austere life. He become its abbot and ruled for 25 years. His strictness was met with animosity, so he organized a new community. In Saint Simeon, Byzantine mysticism reached its peak; he followed the spiritual tradition of Saint John Climacus and Saint Maximus the Confessor. Recently his writings have generated interest among Western students (samples can be found in E. Kadloubovsky and G. E. H. Palmer's Writings from the Philokalia (1951)). Simeon is called the "new" theologian to indicate his place in the Orthodox Church as a successor to Saint John the Evangelist and Saint Gregory of Nazianzus (Attwater).

Viewing all 1130 articles
Browse latest View live


<script src="https://jsc.adskeeper.com/r/s/rssing.com.1596347.js" async> </script>